God Mother - Complete

Copyright © 2018 - This is an original work by Zeb Carter and is protected under copyright by U.S. copyright law. It is only submitted at Literotica.Com and any submission to any other site has not been authorized by the Author.

Author's Note: This is the complete story, from beginning to end. It is very long, just to you know, over 84,000 words long. Enjoy.

Chapter I

It is on my twelfth birthday I notice her as an individual. Up until that time, she is part of the group I knew as relatives. It's the time in a boy's life when girls are no longer yucky and they start to be more than just a person who is not a boy. I also remember noticing my buddy's older sisters around the neighborhood. Especially, when they would lie out in their bikinis, bikinis, considered scandalous at the time, yet covering three times as much as the 'bikinis' of today.

She is a beautiful woman, with dark hair and clear brown eyes. Her nose, slightly bigger than most, fits her face perfectly. Her smile is what brought my attention to her, bright and sincere. At the time, the women in my life were all moms. Looking back, I now realize they are each in their own right, what we today call MILFs. Even my own mother is one, as are the moms of all my friends. I remember this like it is yesterday.

Over the next couple of years, she attends every celebration parent's heap upon their children, little ones, and big ones. Her name is Joan and on a number of occasions mom tells me, she is my God Mother and her husband is my God Father. At the time I have no idea what that means. It isn't until I truly notice her I want to know. So, shortly after my twelfth birthday, I ask my mother.

"Mom, what does it mean to be my, God Mother?"

"I was wondering when you would ask that question. Joan is your God Mother and George is your God Father. If something were to happen to your father and me, they would take over for us, caring for you."

"Oh. Like what?"

"Well if we were to get into a car accident and... and... "

"Die?"

"Yes," Mom said clearing her throat before continuing. "Then Joan would become your mother and George your father. They would also take care of you if both dad and I were hurt at the same time and can't. Joan asked she be included in your life just in case something happened and she needed to care for you. She wants you to know her so you won't be afraid."

"Oh, okay. Thanks."

That is the best news I ever heard. She isn't a blood relative. Oh, and the part about her taking care of me if something is to happen to my parents isn't bad news either.

Over the next couple of years, I grow close to Joan. At every event, which she attends in my life, I sit and talk with her. I tell her what is going on in my life and what my dreams might be at that point in time. She seems so happy to hear every word I have to tell her. When I first did, she seemed a little surprised, yet also pleased. As I grew older, I start to play sports. She attends every one of my little league games. Sitting in the bleachers with my mom and cheering me on. Then comes pony league. She is there but seems sadder. When she attends my birthday parties, she comes alone.

It is my sixteenth birthday when I get the nerve up to ask her. We are sitting in the driveway the night of my party looking up at the stars. She is sipping a beer while I take small swigs out of my bottle of Pepsi.

"Joan, where is George?"

"Oh, god," she replies, her shoulders droop as her face, full of sadness, turns my way. "Sweetheart, George and I have divorced."

"Oh, Joan, I'm so sorry."

I am no stranger to divorce. Several friends on the block have been through them. It is sad to watch and I bet it is horrendous to experience.

"Thank you, sweetie, you are such a joy to have in my life right now, I thank the stars that you and I can share our lives and experiences."

"Me too, Joan and I have wanted to say this for a long time now I just didn't have the nerve... I love you."

"Oh that's so sweet, I love you too."

She leans over and kisses my cheek, placing her hand on my head. She sits there smiling at me for a long time, stroking my hair gently. Then she stands, looks down at me and turns, hurrying away into the backyard. I swear she mutters under her breathe, 'If only... '.

Over the next couple of years, I just enjoy her company when I can. She is so easy to talk to and an avid listener. I tell her about everything I experience. My loves, my losses, my ups, and downs, she listens to them all, intently, she is always concerned about my well-being and helps me work through my emotions.

As I get older, she gets more and more beautiful. It is true she is athletic. In our conversations, she tells me about her workout regime and I am truly impressed by how well it is working for her. Although she is not my mother's contemporary, Joan is at least ten years, if not more, younger than mom, Joan has withstood the sands of time far better than my mother.

Chapter II

The year's roll by and before I know it, it's 1968. I have graduated high school and turned eighteen. It is also July 4th, Independence Day and we will celebrate all three in one weekend. The fourth lands on a Thursday. All the neighbors decide to have their annual block party on Saturday, so on Friday, all my relatives come over for my graduation slash birthday party. This year Joan is staying the night, so she can attend the block party the next day. It is nice to have her here. When it comes time to open my presents I save hers 'till last. From my other relatives, I receive some really nice things. Things I can use while I am away at college come fall, but not what I really want.

I have three presents left, all from Joan. Smiling I open the first. As the wrapping paper crumples in my grasp, I see it's an eight-track tape player for my car. That makes me very happy; it's just what I want. The next one turns out to be four tapes for the player, all contemporary rock bands. The last is just a card, I open it and start to read. My jaw drops open and I can hardly believe my eyes. I close the card quickly, lest someone else read what Joan wrote there.

Looking up at my God Mother, I notice the slight nod of her head. My heart is pounding with excitement and joy. I mumble my thanks to her and lean over kissing her cheek as she places her hand at the nape of my neck.

"Whenever you want my love," she whispers in my ear.

To said I am in shock is an understatement. Smiling I just nod and back away thanking everyone for the gifts they have given me.

"I think I'm going out to install this," I said holding up the tape player.

I need to think. I need to calm my racing heart. I need... I need to talk to someone, but know there is no one. Walking back to the garage, I hear the back door open and close. As I collect the tools I will need from the bench in the garage, Joan walks in and leans against the bench watching me pull the tape player from its box.

"Joan," I start.

"What it is my dear?" she asks.

"Why?" I can't verbalize what is on my mind.

"Oh god, have I offended you?"

"What? No. No. Never mind. I love you."

"I love you too. May I help?" she asks.

"If you would like too," I answer.

"I would, thank you."

For the next hour, we lie on the front seat of my car, head to head. We talk about my starting college in the fall. I am going to her alma mater where she still teaches. I have also wrangle myself into two of her classes. One is a required course the other is an elective. She sternly tells me I will not get any breaks because I am her godchild. I tell her I didn't expect any and I will be working hard to pass her classes.

About that time, we finish installing the player. Sitting up I push the key into the ignition and start the car. It rumbles to life with the radio blaring. I quickly turn it off and turn the player on. Taking one of the tapes from Joan, I slip it in the slot. As the music starts, I increase the volume. Smiling I turn to Joan who is smiling broadly back at me.

"This sounds great," I yell.

Joan just smiles nodding, then she puts her right hand behind my neck and pulls my lips to hers. I kiss her back. Now I'm not saying I'm a virgin, but I have not had all that many opportunities at kissing girls. Joan pushes me away smiling, then pulls the tape from the player.

"It's about time I got back inside."

"Huh, oh, yes, yes of course. Thank you again for this; it's exactly what I wanted."

"I know sweetheart, enjoy," she tells me handing me the tape and sliding out of the car.

Sitting in the car, I watch her hips sway as she walks to the back door and disappears inside. Listening to the rumble of the exhaust, I think about Joan. I blip the gas pedal, as I think about the words I read written on the card. I race the engine listening to the roar of the pipes. Smiling I shut the engine down and climb out. Tossing the tape in my hand onto the front seat, I close the garage door and go back inside. Mom is sitting in the kitchen with my aunt when I return to the house.

"How does it sound?" she asks, as my aunt goes into the living room.

"Good," I tell her moving to go into the living room too.

"No, please sit."

A mom, son talk is in order, I guess. I sit facing my mom. Looking into her eyes, I see emotions I couldn't place. Emotions I have never seen in her eyes before. Worry mixed with sadness.

"You will be going away in the fall to college and I just want to make sure you are prepared for the things that happen there."

"Mom, I'll be home every day, it's just across town. And if there are times that I need to stay close to school, Joan has offered me a room at her place."

"I know sweetheart, I know. It's just... as your mother, I worry about you."

"I know you do mom, but I'm all grown up now. Look at where my eyes are compared to the many time we have sat having talks like this in the past."

I am at least a half a head taller than mom is now. She smiles nodding her head as she chuckles.

"You're right of course. You are all grown up. My little boy has grown into a man. You know I love you just the same, though?"

"I love you too, mom, just as much as I did when I was little," I tell her smiling.

Raising my hand, I caress her cheek looking into her eyes. Slowly I lean forward so as not to startle her and gently press my lips to hers. A sigh escapes her throat as I pull away from her soft, warm lips. Shaking her head, she rises quickly from her seat and hurried into the living room. I sit there trying to figure out what is going through her mind, what is going through mine. My lips are tingling where they touched moms. Suddenly, I am a confused little boy again.

Two hands placed on my shoulder startled me back to reality. Looking behind me I find my cousin, she finally made it to my party. Standing I take her in my arms for a friendly hug and kiss on the cheek. We are the same age, her being a month older, she laughs as I pull her close and crush the breath from her slender body. She is my best friend next to Joan. We are very close.

"So how's the birthday boy," she teases pushing away from me.

Her mother comes into the kitchen at the sound of her daughter's voice so I don't have to answer her. Aunt Jean gathers Karen into her arms. Karen hugs her mother back as they exchanged pleasantries. Karen hands me a gift-wrapped box as her mother pulls her past me. Smiling she mouths, "We'll talk later" to me. I laugh knowing we never will. Karen has been away at college and it has been months since her mom has seen her. She graduated high school a year ahead of me. Her birthday being a month ahead of mine she started school a year before me.

Taking the present I go back into the living room to open it, as it would be rude not to. Again, it is something I will need for college and there is a card inside. Before I can open the card Karen, who joined me on the couch, forestalls my movement.

"Open that when you are alone," she whispers.

"Why?" I whisper back.

Now that the wrapping paper is on the floor, the rest of the family is ignoring us, all except Joan. I notice her watching us intently from across the room.

"It's a surprise, but a surprise you shouldn't share with a room full of relatives. Trust me on this Cole, please."

"Okay," I tell her slipping the card in my pocket.

"Good, now give me a kiss and tell me to thank you." I lean in and kiss her gently on the lips.

"Thank you, Karen," I said loudly.

"You're welcome," she replies, then moves back to continue talking with her parents.

Chapter III

Smiling at everyone, I get up and go back outside, sitting in the covered glider on the front lawn. It is a beautiful night out, with nary a mosquito to bother me. As I idly glide back and forth, I hear the back door open. Joan is standing in front of me, just out of the way of the glider, shortly thereafter. Planting my feet, I stop the swing.

"Sit please," I tell her.

"I will, thank you if you tell me what I have done wrong."

Sitting next to me, I raise my foot and the glider starts it's back and forth motion once more. Looking into her eyes, I smile and shake my head. What I am feeling for her is beyond what I have ever felt for anyone.

"Joan... darling," I almost choke on that word; it is not a word I would normally use talking to Joan, "I am not upset with you. It's me I'm upset with trust me. Here I am, eighteen years old and I can count the number of girls I have kissed on one hand. That would be you, my mother and Karen. There have been others, but you wouldn't know them, two of them to be precise. And then to... to be... "

"I knew it is too early in your life for that," she interrupts.

"No, it's not. That's the whole point. I was ready a long time ago. Karen showed me some things, but she is just as naïve as I. Don't look so shocked, yes, we experimented, touching each other, kissing, but that's as far as it went. Honest."

"Cole, I'm not judging you, honest. I am concerned for you. I am wondering how... what... college is a ruckus place. You will no doubt see things you have never seen before."

"Joan, I have seen porno flicks, so there is most likely nothing I haven't seen before."

"Ah... well then, you are well schooled in the sexual arts then. You know what to do to a girl to make her moan, to make her groan, to make her call out your name and not someone else's?"

"Oh... I guess not then, but I have seen such things. I may not have done them; no I'm not a virgin... "

"Really? Who is the lucky girl?" Joan asks smiling at me.

"It was," I start lowering my voice looking around to make sure no one was lurking and would overhear, "the girl next door."

"She is very lucky then."

All of a sudden, her lips press against mine. Soft and hot, they press gently. I close my eyes just enjoying the feel, the burning that accompanies this kiss. She scoots closer to me, pressing her body against mine. My hands come up, one to caress her face, the other to find something I have wanted to touch for a long time. As my hand finds her breast, she moans deep in her throat and presses her breast into my hand.

I feel her tongue flick out and touch my lips, then withdraw again. She pulls her lips from mine looking me in the eye. She doesn't attempt to remove my hand from her breast.

"When a girl flicks her tongue out to touch your lips it means she wants you to do the same. She also wants you to keep pushing your tongue into her mouth, as far as you can. Okay?"

I nod, dumbstruck. Her lips burned against mine again. Her tongue touches my lips once more. I open my mouth, push my tongue forward, as I squeeze her breast. Her tongue meets mine inside her mouth, she moans and the breath in her lungs explodes out of her body. Her arms wrap around my shoulders as she pulls me tightly against her. We swirl our tongues around in her mouth for what seems like hours. I explore her breast, squeezing and caressing the pliant flesh to my heart's desire.

Suddenly, there is a hand on my shoulder that scares the shit out of me. Looking up from my heart attack, I see Karen. She is giggling, as is Joan.

"Everyone is getting ready to leave, so I came out first to let you know."

"Thank you, Karen," Joan said.

Karen leans over kisses me hard, forcing her tongue into my mouth. Being bold because she started the kiss, I reach up and caress her breast. She just moans into my mouth pulling away quickly.

"No, no, no, some other time maybe," she said spinning around and heading back to the house.

"What do you think she meant by that?" I asked, not expecting an answer.

"She loves you very much and wouldn't mind having sex with you," Joan said flatly.

"What?"

"You heard me, now we better go said good-bye."

Rising, I take her hand in mine as we wander around to the back door. I let go of her hand just as we see my relatives standing around talking. That is the way of things at these gatherings. Everyone talks and talks and talks, until it is time to go. Then they stand outside and talk some more.

I go around saying goodbye to everyone, kissing my aunt and grandmother on the cheek. Karen receives a quick buzz on the lips. My uncle and grandfather a handshake. Another ten minutes of talking and my grandfather, fed up, as usual, hustles grandma to the car to the laughter of everyone else. My aunt and uncle said their final good-byes and climb into their car. My cousin stands there with Joan and me talking until my parents said goodnight and go inside. My mother gives me a curious look before she closes the back door and turns out the porch light.

The darkness of night closes in on the three of us. Afraid to move, lest we stumble and fall, I gently place my arm around Joan's waist pulling her close. Once our eyes adjust to the darkness, the three of us wander back to the glider out front. The front porch light is still on bathing the darkness in bright light. Joan covers her eyes spinning out of my grasp. I hurry to the front door, open it, flip the switch and turn out the light.

Chapter IV

When I return to the glider, I find Joan and Karen in the outside seats, leaving me the middle seat between them. Sitting down I place my hand gently on Joan's knee, just below the hem of her dress. Back then, ladies wore dresses. Karen also attired in a dress, that is just a little too short for her long legs. I miss those days.

"Cole, you have to promise me one thing," Karen demands.

"Sure, anything," I reply.

"That envelope I gave you. You must never, ever, let anyone see what is inside."

She now has me curious, really curious, but I would never betray my cousin's trust.

"Of course, but now you have piqued my interest as to what is inside."

"I knew it would, but please don't open it until you are alone, really alone."

"I won't, Karen, I promise on my love for you."

"I love you too."

"Now you have my curiosity piqued, dear Karen," Joan said softly.

"Oh, he can show you, just nobody else."

Karen leans over grabbing my face in her hands and kisses me gently on the lips. They are gone before I could really enjoy them. Yet her face is still right there in front of me, eyes glinting in the moonlight.

"I really love you, Cole, remember that."

Now I am really curious. I put my hand behind her head pulling her lips to mine. I push my tongue out touching her lips. She groans as it does. With a sigh, she opens her mouth letting my tongue in to swirl around hers. Before I knew what is happening my hand is on her breast, squeezing, crushing, caressing. She pushes me away breathing heavily.

"Not now, not now. Tonight you, tonight you are for another," she whispers.

I am now completely confused. Grabbing my ears, she kisses me quick then looks deep into my eyes. Shaking with what I can only assume is passion she drops her chin to her chest.

"Good night Cole, I will be back tomorrow for the party. I expect you to save me a dance."

Then she is gone, her warmth next to me but a memory. I sit there looking in the direction she has gone and heard her car start. Then the lights come on blinding me, as she speeds out the driveway and down the road toward her mother's house. Turning to Joan I catch her face go from a frown to a smile real quick.

"Is there something wrong Joan?"

"No, nothing, I promise."

"What's going on?"

Her shoulders slump, her head drops so I can't see her eyes. Reaching out I put my finger under her chin and force her to look at me. A tear flows down her cheek as others collect in her eyes.

"I must tell you, Karen and I have talked about you for a long time. She transferred to Northwestern. She is living with me, while she attends class. She confided in me, a lot of her feelings, feeling about her family, her mother, and father, of her other cousins, but mostly about you. What she told me she told me in confidence, so I can't tell you. What I can tell you is she loves you very much, more than she should, as your cousin. She looks forward to the day you two can... "

"Make love?"

"Yes. Although most people would think it wrong, Karen's feelings for you override the taboo drilled into her for the past eighteen years."

"I see. They have been drilled into me also, but I see no problem with her and me, as long as we are careful, making her dream true."

"As I have told her, I knew you would have no problem making love to a pretty girl even if she was a relative, a blood relative."

"Ah, yes, blood, there is that. You do know I would have no problem... with... you either."

"I know, why do you think I gave you that card today?"

Leaning in I look into her eyes. She didn't flinch at my close scrutiny. Slowly, I press my lips against hers. Soft, warm and pliant I slip my tongue out to touch her lips. A sigh escapes her throat. Pulling back, I wrap my arms around her body, pulling her against me. Another sigh as I squeeze her softly.

"God Cole, I have loved you for so long, more than I should and in the wrong way for such a long time, I thought I would go mad with lust."

I press my lips to hers to shut her up. She needn't confess to me how wrong she thinks her feelings for me are. I just want her to love me and I want to make love to her, but where?

"Come with me," I tell her, releasing her from my grasp.

Getting up I head to the garage. I open the door and literally drag her to the passenger door. She gets in and I run around to the driver's side. Starting the car, I put it in gear and roar out of the garage and down the driveway just as I always do. We are soon cruising down the highway toward the interchange. There we will find what I am looking for.

Joan gasps as I pull up in front of the motel.

"You can't?"

"I am unless you don't want me too?"

She remains quiet as I gaze into her sparkling eyes. Taking her silence as an affirmative, I slip out of the car, go in and get us a room. She is shaking and shivering when I return to the car, but doesn't complain until I pull around to park in front of our room.

"No, you should park where no one can see from the road."

"I don't care if anyone sees my car here."

"But I might," she protests.

Nodding, I back out and pull around the back where the truckers park, it is dark and full of trucks so I can hide the car between them. Smiling Joan gets out of the car before I do and rushes around to meet me. She pulls me against her body, pushing her pelvis against mine. She can now feel my hard cock as it grows stiff in my pants.

She sighs in my ear as we embrace. Just standing there for a long time, pressing our bodies together while we stood among the large machines around us we don't say a word. Pushing her back, I take her hand and pull her with me. Soon she is walking as fast as I am and soon we are standing in front of our door. I slip the key in the lock and Joan places her soft hand on mine.

"If we do this, now, here, there is no turning back. You know that don't you?"

"Yes," I answer, turning the key in the lock and pushing the door open. "I know what this means more than you could know," I said, stooping to pick her up in my arms.

"Oh my," she squeals as I carry her over the threshold.

"If only... " I said softly kicking the door closed.

"Oh god, you heard that back then?"

"Yes," I tell her still holding her in my arms. "I knew what you meant back then and was ready anytime you were."

"I couldn't then. You had to be eighteen," she said pressing her lips to mine.

Chapter V

Still kissing her, I carry her to the bed and gently set her down. As I stand, she looks up at me with lust raging in her eyes. Her hand comes up to unbutton her blouse. I knock them gently away.

"That's my job, you just lay there and I will do everything."

She nods as she watches me disrobe. Her eyes devour me as each piece of clothing comes off. As I stand naked over her, my hard-on pulsing with my heartbeat, she groans reaching up to grasp it firmly in her delicate hand. As she touches me for the first time, I can't help but groan deep in my chest.

Bending at the waist so she can continue to hold me, I start to unbutton her blouse. As more of her smooth, soft skin is revealed to my gaze, I can't help but sigh. Once her blouse lay open, I reach for the zipper on her skirt. Pulling it down, I reach for the hem and start to tug on the soft material. Raising her hips off the bed, the skirt slips past her hips and is around her delicate ankles. Kicking a foot the skirt flies across the room to land on the desk against the wall.

Her body is a sight to behold and I thank my stars I can. Even though her bra, slip, and panties still cover her, I am seeing more female skin than I have ever seen at one time, live and in person. It is true I am no longer a virgin, but that coupling, hurried and frenzied as it was, we both remained completely dressed. Still, the feeling of being inside her at the time was all I needed. Slowly, I pull Joan's slip down her slim legs. Then, sitting up she lets me unclasp her bra. Leaning forward slightly she lets it fall to the floor at my feet.

Looking up into my eyes, she winks, leans forward and kisses my cock. I have never had a girl... woman do that to me before. I am even more surprised when her mouth, warm and wet, slide down my shaft, tongue urgently flicking the head. I put my hand on her head to steady myself as I cry out in ecstasy.

"Oh Joan, god that feels so wonderful," I whisper harshly, phlegm caught in my throat.

She doesn't respond except to start a slow steady suction, as her hand pumps my shaft slowly. Looking down, I watch her tits sway with her movements and I am grateful to her for what she is doing. A dream, long held in my mind is now coming true. To have a woman, this woman, suck my cock with apparent joy and enthusiasm. She looks up at me and with my cock lodged in her throat, smiles. For the next ten minutes, I revel in the feeling coursing through my body. Electric charges shoot up my dick to my balls and into my stomach. Those feelings I feel when I would masturbate to her face in my mind, in my room, start, balls tightening, cock pulsing, the joyous feeling of impending ejaculation.

"I'm going to cum Joan, I'm going to cum," I shout so she can pull me out of her mouth.

She just sucks harder as I start to spurt into her throat. As the first pulse hits her throat, she moans, shaking as I come. Spurt after spurt of my seed shoots out of my cock to bath her teeth, tongue, and throat. She holds me in her mouth until I am finished. Popping me out of her mouth, she opens it showing me my seed. She then closes her mouth and swallows. I shake again as I watch her throat muscles work.

"You taste good," she tells me, pulling me down onto the bed next to her.

We move so we are next to each other in the middle of the bed. She pushes me flat on my back. Leaning over me, she smiles as she shimmies out of her panties. The next thing I know she is kneeling over my head looking into my eyes, her muff not an inch away from my mouth. I remember to this day what it looks like. It is the sixties, yet her pussy is neatly trimmed.

"Now it's your turn to taste me," she whispers. "I'll teach you how to make me cum with just your tongue sweetheart. I will show you how, with just your lips, you can drive me wild with lust."

"I'm really looking forward to this Joan. God your pussy is pretty," I growl.

"You have just learned your first lesson. That is my pussy in front of your nose. Never, ever, call it a cunt, it's a pussy, a muff, but never a cunt, you got that?"

"Yes, ma'am. Now I'm going to devour you," I said, pressing my tongue into the soft folds of her pussy.

"That's it, sweetheart, lick them gently. Later you can get a little rougher with them. Keep moving forward, that's it, now force your tongue into my pussy. That's it, as far as you can. Now back out, then back in. Faster now, as fast as you can... "

Her shriek of ecstasy keeps her from talking. She is coming, her nectar flows out of her vagina onto my tongue. She tastes wonderful. Falling forward with her head buried in the pillows at the head of the bed, I crawl out from under her. Turning, I just can't help myself. Leaning forward I stick out my tongue and touched her asshole.

"Oh god, oh god," she squeals as more fluid squirts out of her pussy.

Flopping down next to her, I pull her to me. Straightening her legs, she rolls into my arms her lips meet mine. Tongues meet in her mouth, dance and swirl as we kiss. Hands, mine, wander her lovely body making her moan into my mouth. As I squeeze, tweak and fondle her wonderful breasts, she shakes with a passion I never knew existed in a woman.

"Oh Cole, you do such wonderful things to me. You make me feel so special, so wonderful, so... "

"Lusty?"

"God yes, kiss me, keep kissing me. When your cock is hard, slip it in me and make love to me."

"It's hard now," I tell her, pushing her onto her back.

"Then put it in me, I can't wait any longer for you to love me," she whispers pulling me on top of her.

Reaching between us, she grabs my hard cock, rubs the head up and down her slit. As it passes her vaginal opening, I push forward past her soft labia. The head of my cock slips into her body. She is so wet and open that I am in her as far as I can go in an instant.

"Oh god, oh god," she shouts.

Biting my shoulder, she muffles her screams of passion. Pressing against her pelvis with all my weight, her hips buck. Do I know what I am doing? Hell no, but we are just starting and I knew I wanted to be inside her as far as I could. I hold still until she calms down a little. Taking her mouth from my shoulder, she kisses my neck and ear.

"You feel so wonderful inside me. So wonderful," she sighs as I press my lips to hers.

Slowly, I pull my weight from her sliding my cock out a bit.

"No, no, keep it in me," she huffs.

Pressing back against her, she sighs as my cock slips deeper into her. Pulling back, she moans at the loss of me being completely in her.

"Oh god, that's it pull it out a little, now push it back into me slowly. Oh god, that's it, baby. Oh Cole, oh god, that's it, nice and slow. Out, in, out, in, slowly. Make love to me now. Later you will fuck me. Slowly, sweetheart, that's it, baby. Oh, god I'm coming again."

She shakes under me as I push into her as hard as I can. I feel her juices squish out of her past my cock and onto the sheets. She shivers, digging her nails into my back. Her lips kiss my neck, my face, as she continues to orgasm. Just my pressing into her keeps her coming for a long time. As she settles down, she relaxes under me. I am still hard and press into her hot, wet body.

"I love you, Cole, I really, really love you," she whispers. "You know our relationship will never be the same?"

"I don't care, I like this one better," I tell her the truth. "I have dreamt about you every night for years. The color of your hair, the shape of your lips as you smile, every detail etched in my mind forever."

"Oh god," she shivers. "Now I'm going to cry."

"With joy, I hope?"

"Of course. Now I want you to fuck me and don't be gentle about it," she tells me bucking her hips up against mine.

"As you wish," I smile down at her evilly.

"Oh my, what have I gotten myself into," she whispers as I pull out of her.

"The fuck of your life, I hope, if I do it right. If not, please let me know so I might learn to fuck you correctly," I smile as I slam into her hard.

Chapter VI

She squeals with delight as I pull out then slam into her body once more. I begin to fuck her hard and fast. Her pussy is making wonderful squishy sounds as I pound into her body. With each thrust, she makes noises I have never heard from her before, grunts and groans of pure lust. With each thrust, her hips buck up to meet mine as I slam into her. Soon I am pounding her into the mattress. Harder and harder, I pound into her. I am eighteen, I have so much energy I can fuck her forever or until I come.

"Oh god, I'm cumming," she shouts over and over.

I start to grunt and groan, like the sounds, she is making, fan the flames of my passion. Balls tighten, prostate pulses, I shoot my seed into her while I scream my orgasm to the world. I fill her with my come. As the last pulse shoots into her, I suddenly realize I'm not wearing a rubber.

"My god, I'm sorry Joan. I didn't mean to cum inside you," I shout hoarsely.

"Oh god, that feels so good. Don't worry my love, I can't get pregnant, I have no ovaries. It is one of the reasons I wanted to be part of your life, I can never have a child of my own. And it's the reason George left me so long ago."

"Oh god, Joan, I didn't mean to bring back those memories."

"Don't worry, I could never be sad over that again, now, that we... "

"Are together?"

"Yes, now that we are together," she said smiling up at me. "I really need to wash up now; you seem to have filled me to overflowing dear."

Pulling out of her, I move down her body until I am looking at her pussy oozing my come. I watch as it flows out past her labia, down past her anus and down onto the sheets. Propping herself on her elbows she watches me as I examine her.

"Find anything interesting down there?"

"Yes the most wonderful thing I have ever seen," I said smiling up at her.

Moving up her body again, I kiss her pushing her back down against the sheets. I am extremely hard again and I press my cock to her opening once more.

"Oh god, yes," she croaks.

Once more, I am inside her warm, wet, sticky pussy. Pushing in as far as I can, the feeling of my come flowing out of her turns me on all the more.

"Fuck me, dear, fuck me until you fill me again," she said, her voice full of animal lust.

I start to pound into her again, harder and fast than just a few minutes ago. She is shouting and yelling words I have never heard from her mouth. She is telling me how much she loves me and how much she is looking forward to our continued couplings. I just slam into her hard and fast watching her face as the emotions and lust flash across her wonderfully beautiful features. I am happier than I have ever been in my short life. Joan looks happy also, happier than I can remember seeing her.

"I'm going to cum Joan, I'm going to cum," I shout.

"Me to my love," she said.

I start to spurt my seed deep inside her once more. Joan bites my shoulder, as she screams in pleasure, hips bucking under me. We both cry out in pleasure for a very long time. Finally, we collapse. Exhausted, I roll to the side staring up at the ceiling. Joan just lays there sighing and moaning as I stroke her leg with my fingers. Rolling away from me, she hurries to the bathroom. I hear the water running in the sink, after a while, there is a warm, wet cloth cleaning my cock.

"We really had better get back to the house. No, we can't stay here all night and you know that."

"I know, I know."

We dress, walk back to the car and leave. I don't tell Joan I have rented the room for two nights. I expect to be back here tomorrow night after the block party making love to her for most of the night before she has to leave for home. The drive home is pleasant, as Joan sits next to me. Does anyone but me miss bench seats? An arm over her shoulder allows me access to her breast as I drive. I love the feel of them in my hand. She holds my cock, as we roll up the driveway, she slides back to her side of the car. Parking in the drive, I shut the car down and get out.

Walking around to Joan's side I open her door as any self-respecting gentleman should and help her out. Arm in arm we walk to the back door. She is sleeping in my room tonight, so at the landing, she goes up while I go down. Down to the basement where there is a bed. As I walk down the hall, I notice there is a light on down here. Rounding the corner, I see my mom waiting for me.

"Hi, what are you doing down here mom?"

"Waiting for you," she said softly.

"Why?"

"We really need to talk."

"About what?"

"About my cousin."

That shocks the shit out me. Joan is mom's cousin.

"What about your cousin?"

"Are you and her... doing... having... "

"Mom! Even if I were inclined to answer that question, it would be none of your business. I'm eighteen and an adult in the eyes of the law... "

"And there are laws against... "

"What? What do you think we are doing?"

"Having sex? You smell of sex, you know that don't you?"

Looking at mom, I wonder at her interest in what Joan and I are doing. Leaning down I quickly pressed my lips to hers. She moans, then pushes me away.

"Stop that," she whispers harshly. "What do you think you're doing?"

"Nothing, just kissing you good night, I'm tired and I want to go to bed," I tell her.

I start to undress, giving her the option of leaving or staying. When I am down to my boxer shorts, she turns her head away. For some reason I have a powerful hard-on, standing there in front of my mother in my boxers. For an instant, her head turns back then quickly away. She sighs but doesn't leave. I push my shorts down my legs and kick them off so they flash across her field of vision. Another moan escapes her lips. This time she faces me and stares at my cock only inches from her lips.

"You are a bold young man," she tells me her voice full of anger.

"You are the one in my bedroom, are you not?"

Her eyes flash anger at my words. Our relationship in the balance she just sits there staring at my cock. I just look at her as she does. If it came down to it, could I really have sex with my mother? At this point in time, I can't tell you, I just know of the excitement I feel as she sees me standing in front of her.

"Can I just feel it in my hand?" she asks softly.

I am surprised, so surprised I just nod, holding my breath as her hand moves slowly toward me. When the warmth of her skin wraps around me, I come. Spurt after spurt of white sticky cum shoots into the air bridging the space between us. Every spurt lands on her face, from forehead to chin, I cover her look of amazement.

"Oh god," she said shivering, squeezing my cock. She is having an orgasm. "I have to go," she said jumping up, rushing down the hall and up the stairs. I hear the water running in the bathroom upstairs.

I stand there for a long time trying to make sense out of what just happened. I can't really, but I seem frozen in place. A hand on my shoulder startles me. Turning I see it's Joan.

"What happened?"

"You won't believe it anyway."

"Try me. She told you about me being her cousin?"

"Yes."

"Then what?"

"She wanted to know if we were having sex. I neither confirmed nor denied. I wanted to go to bed so I began undressing, figuring she would leave, she didn't. I am soon naked with her staring at my cock."

"And?"

"Then she asked to touch it. I nodded. She did. I came all over her face."

"Ah, that explains the sounds coming from the bathroom."

"What sounds?"

"Sounds of your mother masturbating, as she has one orgasm after another."

"Oh my, what have I done?"

"Don't worry about it, I'll straighten it all out in the morning."

"I don't know... "

"Just go to sleep. Goodnight my love, sweet dreams," Joan said kissing my cheek as she turns away to go back upstairs.

"Good night, Joan, I love you."

"Love you too, dear."

Crawling into bed, I quickly drop off to sleep, yet I still wonder what will happen tomorrow. It seems my life has taken some unexpected turns and there is no telling where they will take me.

Chapter VII

I am running in a field of wildflowers. It's a warm summer day and I am chasing a naked woman. She has blond hair and when she looks over her shoulder to see where I am, I see she is my cousin Karen. Within a couple of steps, I catch her, wrap my arms around her soft, delicate form. Before I can secure my grip, she turns to face me her lips pressing against mine. Giggling as my cock rises between her legs, she hops up, wraps her legs around my waist. Still kissing her, I reach down, grab my cock and rub it against her pussy. When I'm in line with her opening, she slides down my body onto my cock.

I groan deep in my throat as she sighs into my mouth. Pulling her lips from mine, she gazes into my eyes as my cock buries itself in her body. Throwing her head back, she groans loudly.

"Oh god, I have waited so long for this," she croaks.

Suddenly I am hearing a voice and it's not Karen's.

"Cole, it's time to get up dear... "

It's Joan's voice. I wave my hand in the air to make it go away so I can enjoy Karen, but she is gone. The field is gone and the sunshine is gone. Opening my eyes, I see a dim light coming in the small basement windows. Joan's face is floating in front of me and she is talking.

"Cole, get up sweetie. It's time to get up," she laughs at the look on my face.

I am truly confused, but the memories come flooding back. Reaching up I pull her lips to mine. She lets me kiss her for only a minute, though.

"Cole, it really is time you were up. It's ten o'clock and breakfast is on the table," she said ripping the covers off me. "Oh my," she hisses as she sees that I am still naked.

"Well good morning," I said laughing.

Reaching down I pull the sheet back up to cover my nakedness, just in case someone else comes wandering down the stairs. Sitting up I yawn, stretching my arms up over my head. Joan stands, watching me for a second, then turns and goes back upstairs. I close my eyes and the image of Karen perched on my stiff cock comes flooding back into my brain. I shake my head and get out of bed. Dressed, I go upstairs to say good morning to everyone and eat breakfast.

The block party isn't starting until after lunch, around one o'clock. Everyone in the house helps set things up out front. Joan and I carry the picnic table and benches out to the bottom of the driveway, setting them to the side. Then we carry all the lawn chairs in back to the front of the house. By eleven-thirty, everything is all set. My dad, backing the pickup down the drive, stops and asks if Joan and I would like to go with him to pick up the beer. Smiling at each other, we said sure and climb in.

The trip to the liquor store is short. I help dad lift five kegs of beer into the bed of the truck. Joan sits in the truck watching us out the back window. Then it's home again. Unloading the truck is easier than loading it. Plus, there are plenty of hands to help when we get back. As the last keg is heaved off the tailgate, Karen pulls up parking in the drive behind my car. Smiling Joan and I go to greet her. She gives us each a hug, pushing a container into my hands.

"Take that in and put it in the fridge," she tells me.

Turning I go into the house and try to find room in the fridge for it without success. Standing there scratching my head, mom comes into the kitchen.

"What is that," she asks without hesitation.

"Karen brought this. She said it needs to go in the fridge."

"Here, follow me. We'll have to use the one downstairs."

Following her down to the basement, we go into the laundry room where the extra fridge and a freezer live. Opening the door, she moves some things around until there is a space big enough for the container. I slip it in stepping back. Mom closes the door and as she turns to go, I grab her arm pulling her back to me.

"Mom, about last night... I'm sorry."

"Cole, son, I should never have... butted in where... into your business," she said cheerfully.

Staring into her clear blue eyes, I just can't help myself. I press my lips to hers. She doesn't flinch or try to push me away. Her lips are soft and eager. She is kissing me back.

"I love you, Mom," I whisper.

"I love you too, Cole, always."

She slips from my grasp and walks away with a spring in her step that hadn't been there before. I stand there for a while, thinking. What the hell am I doing? I didn't have a clue, but I know I love them, all of them. Shrugging my shoulders, I turn and go back upstairs and out the door. I find Joan and Karen sitting on the glider. When they spot me, they stop rocking and wave me over. I hurry over and sit between them, no shenanigans today.

"So, did you see your mother?" Joan asks. Mom hadn't been at breakfast.

"Yes," is all I said.

"And?"

"And nothing. What were you expecting?"

"Nothing I guess."

"All right what happened?" Karen asks.

"Nothing," Joan tells her sadly.

"You can tell her if you want. I would be embarrassed to tell her that story."

"Cool. Last night when we came home... "

"You two went out after I left?"

"Oh, yes. Can I tell her that part, Cole?"

"If you must," I tell her, I see she is just bursting at the seams to tell Karen.

"Cole took me to the hotel up at the interchange last night."

"Oh, you lucky girl," Karen giggles looking at me with admiration.

"So anyway, when we get home his mom is waiting downstairs for him. She tells him I am her cousin and wants to know if we are having sex... "

"What? God, I hope my mother isn't that noisy."

"Cole didn't tell her anything. He said he is tired and starts to undress thinking she would leave. She doesn't and when he is naked, she asks to hold his penis... "

"Oh my god, she is a slut."

"Hey, watch who you're calling a slut!" I almost shout.

"Sorry, but there is a lot you don't know about your mom, Cole."

"Tell him later. The best part of the story is still coming," Joan said laughing.

"What do you mean?" Karen asks.

"Cole nods yes and when she wraps her hand around him, he comes all over her face," Joan finishes quickly, laughing at the image of my mother's face covered in my come.

"Well it wouldn't be the first time for her," Karen said laughing.

I jump off the glider and stand staring down at Karen. Stifling her laughter, she stands and takes me into her arms.

"I'm sorry, but you don't know. You have never heard the stories or seen the things I have. Your mom is a lusty, highly sexed woman who has had a number of men in her bed with your father's consent."

"What?"

"Your parents are swingers, just like mine are."

Chapter VIII

I almost fall to the ground. I would have if not for Karen holding me up. My head is swirling at what I just heard, buzzed through my head. Karen holds me, for a second or two longer, then quickly backs away and sits back down. To anyone watching, she just consoled me about something. Sitting back between the two lovely ladies, I look at the ground in quiet reflection. My world was just turned upside down, it is spinning out of control right before my eyes.

"So," I said, lifting my head to look at Karen, "your mom's a slut too then?"

The first emotion to flash across Karen's face is anger. How dare I call her mother a slut! Then she drops her eyes for a split second and when she looks back up, she is smiling.

"I guess so. You never really think of your own mother being one, but by my earlier definition I guess she is, touché."

"That's mean of me, I'm sorry... no really, I'm sorry."

Smiling Karen pats my leg as we sit in silence.

"Well, now that that's out of the way, what should we talk about?" Joan asks.

"How about you, you slut," Karen said giggling at the look that crosses Joan's face.

"Okay, what would either of you like to know?"

"Tell me how good our Cole was in bed last night," Karen whispers.

"Oh god, just thinking about it makes me so wet, I'll have to change my panties after this. He was marvelous. He filled me not once but twice. I came so hard and so much I was dehydrated this morning."

Karen's eyes widened with wonder and surprise. She pats my leg as she hung on each of Joan's words.

"He was good, very good. A great student, we will have to guide him, but he is a quick study and very enthusiastic. He knew how to use his tongue and hands to great effect. I was squirming under him with great desire. My only regret was we had to end it so soon."

I am blushing. I could feel the heat, not only in my face but also in my loins, as with each word the vision of Joan squirming under me last night, flashed in my mind. Karen is almost panting with her pent up lust.

"Geez, Joan, enough. I won't be able to stand up now," I quip.

"I can, but I fear that I will have a torrent of fluid rushing down my leg," Karen said.

We all laugh, then turn our attention to the preparations for the block party. Within minutes, Mom is calling us in for a quick lunch. We all had to use the bathroom at once. So, there is a small line in the hallway. Joan and I let Karen go first, she is right, there is a slight glistening of fluid just peeking out from under her dress hem. We had a good laugh, as we walk up to the house, about that.

After lunch, the band arrives. For these block parties, the neighborhood went all out. I knew most of the guys in the band. They were classmates and the drummer lived two doors down. The three of us, Joan, Karen and myself, help the band set up at one end of the street. At the other end of the street, there would be games for the younger children and in the middle, would be the food, beer, and soft drinks.

As we watch, all the neighbors start to set up the tables in the middle of the street and set the buffet tables along the curb. The beer chiller-tap is setup and ice poured into it. Cars and trucks park at either end blocking off the street. Our block is unique in it is not a through street. Each end formed a "T", forcing you to turn left or right so we could get away with blocking off the street. That and six neighbors who are police officers didn't hurt either.

When the street fills with people and the band starts playing, the three of us wander down to where the band is set up. We stand toward the back, listening and watching as some of the younger kids jump and gyrate to the tunes. It is quite amusing and has us laughing and giggling. Soon the young ones leave to go compete for prizes at the other end of the street, leaving a rag-tag collection of teens swaying to the music.

Karen grabs my hand, pulling me up to the front of the bandstand. They are playing a ballad, as she flows into my arms. Pulling her close I kiss her cheek as we start to sway to the sorrowful chords of the guitar and the soft beat of the drums.

"I love you," Karen whispers in my ear, nipping the lobe with her teeth.

"I love you too, dear."

Bodies rubbing, pelvises pressing against one another, I moan, as I felt the heat from her pussy through her dress. The song lasts a long time and when it's finished we find we are the only ones still dancing. Everyone else is watching us in awe and applauds when we finish. Talk about being embarrassed. Karen just laughs as the next song starts and she pulls us back to where Joan stood a look of amazement on her pretty features.

"That was the sexiest thing I have ever seen," she tells us.

I blush as she strokes my cheek with her soft fingertips. The song the band is playing is a faster number, but with the right partner, you can still dance to it. Grabbing Joan's hand and pulling her along, despite her protests, I wrap her in my arms and start to lead. She falls into step almost immediately. Holding her head back, she gazes into my eyes, smiling. Again, everyone else stops to watch what would happen.

Pelvises press together, we dance to the pace of the music. Nothing wild, just two people enjoying their bodies being in proximity. I did force her to do several twirls, causing her dress to bell outward, showing quite a bit of leg to everyone. She did blush as I pull her back into my arms each time, knowing I had put her on display causes her to become excited. When the song finishes she pushes away from me and hurries back to where Karen is standing.

As I stare after her another slow song starts and I am pulled back to dance with one of the girls from down the street. Smiling I dance just as sexy with her as I have with Karen and Joan. She too is wearing a dress, god I love ladies in dresses. She willingly twirls showing everyone her legs. Several times her panties flash into sight. They are blue and match her eyes. Laughing, I dance with five more girls, some a lot younger than me. With them, I tone down slightly, but they soon told me to knock that shit off. Laughing, I take them through the routine.

As I wearily return to where Karen and Joan are laughing at my predicament, I wave an angry hand at them. Karen hands me a soda, which I drink from thirstily. She puts her arm around me and kisses me on the cheek.

"That will teach you to show off," she said laughing.

Joan is laughing all the harder until my buddy from across the street grabs her hand pulling her toward the bandstand. I have to chuckle as I watch Joan blush as he pushes his crotch into hers. After that song, the band takes its first break, so Joan is off the hook. Returning to us, she laughs as she blushes in her embarrassment.

"Having fun dear?" I ask.

"Yes," she said hitting me lightly on the upper arm.

"It looks like it, although I think Denny enjoyed it more than you."

"I made sure he did," she said smugly.

"Good, he's a nice kid and a good friend."

Joan smiles at me as we wander back to the glider, where we sit and watch everyone having a good time. We gently rock, talking about little things, as the sun lowers in the sky. My stomach starts to growl with hunger. All three of us walk over to our picnic table grabbing plates. Then it is off to the buffet for eats. We all fill our plates, head back to the table and sit to eat.

"Well, are you three having a good time," mom asks sitting down with her plate.

"Diane, we are having a wonderful time," Joan tells her.

"Good, I'm glad. Cole, do you need something to drink?"

"No Mom and I can get it if needed."

"Okay dear, I was just asking. No need to get all defensive."

"Mom, please."

"Don't... "

"Diane!" Joan said softly.

Mom snaps her mouth shut glaring at Joan. When she opens her mouth to retort, I get up and leave. Taking away the cause of contention ends what will be a very ugly scene.

Chapter IX

As I walk to the glider, Karen is beside me, sitting as I do. We both sit watching Joan and my mom talk. Well, it looks as if Joan is doing most of the talking and mom is just glaring at her. Then Joan slams her hand down on the tabletop and mom is startled back to reality. Tears are streaming down her cheeks. Joan rises and walks around to sit next to her. Wrapping my mom in her arms, Joan kisses her on the cheek and whispers in her ear. Nodding, mom hugs Joan back. Karen's hand is on my thigh, rubbing it as we watch.

"I suppose you know what she is saying?"

"Yes and no. But you aren't to worry, Joan is her cousin and loves her just as much as your mom loves her."

"I hope you don't mean... "

"Oh lord no. God, you have a dirty mind, don't you?"

"Do I?"

"Yes," she said pausing to look at me. "And I like it."

I have to laugh at her. Looking back at my mom and Joan, they are talking in hushed tones and mom is smiling once again. Her eyes flick my way every once in a while. I can see a yearning there I have never seen before. After awhile Joan waves Karen and me back to the table. Walking around to where mom sits, I wrap her in my arms, kissing her cheek. She sighs as my lips touch her skin.

Backing away, I pull my plate over to me and continue to eat dinner. Karen is eating in silence too. Joan just sits there looking at me with softness in her eyes as she keeps a hand on my mother's arm. Finished, I picked up my plate to throw it away.

"Leave it, I'll get it when I'm finished, Cole."

"If you want Mom," I said softly

"I do. Now go have fun."

"You two go ahead," Joan tells us, "I want to stay here with Diane for a little bit longer."

Karen rises, grabs my hand and pulls me with her toward the bandstand.

"Dance with me, until Joan gets back, then only dance with her, understand?"

"Yes, yes I do."

As the music starts, Karen pulls me into her arms. As other girls approach, she scowls at them and shakes her head. That first song, a slow ballad, brought a new light to who and what my cousin means to me. Swaying to the music, with her in my arms, is a dream come true. She is warm and soft in my arms. I fall in love with her during that first song, a love I didn't know about. A love I have thought I only have for Joan.

Up until this time, what I have felt for my cousin is lust, now my heart is singing, my mind burning and I feel all tingly. Pushing back from her I look into her eyes and see what I am feeling there. She nods as she sees it in my eyes too.

"I love you, Karen," I tell her softly, all the while wanting to shout it from rooftops.

"I love you too, Cole. I have for a long time now. I have been waiting to see that love for me in your eyes for a while now. I'm glad I finally do."

I pull her back against my body as the band plays on. The next set, of songs, are fast and upbeat, just what I need. Now I am having fun as both of us gyrate to the music blaring from the speakers. As the last fast one finishes, the band starts another slow, steamy ballad, Joan rejoins us. Karen steps back, allowing Joan to flow into my arms to the consternation of all the young girls waiting for a chance to dance with me.

It is now dark. The streetlight shines behind the band, placing the dancing couples in shadow relief. The other streetlight shines down between the tables and the games area. I hold Joan close, kissing her ear and neck. Hand on the nape of my neck, she runs her fingers through the short hair there. Her other hand is pressing on my back, pulling me close to her. Pulling my head back from her ear, I stare into her eyes as she gazes back into mine. Smiling she pulls my lips to hers in a short soft kiss. Sighing I pull her tight to me.

"I love you Joan Kawtwyki."

She shivers in my arms as I tell her that. Pulling back from me, she stands stone still. I almost stumble over her. Nodding, she grabs my hand pulling me back toward the house. Along the way she grabs, Karen pulling her along too. When we walk up to my car, she looks up and down the street.

"Can we get out of here?"

"Yes, get in," I tell them pulling the passenger door open.

Once seated, Joan, in the middle, I climb in the driver's seat and start the car. It rumbles to life and I put it in gear. Slowly, I creep down the drive, squeezing around the tables and past the beer. At the end of the street, I have to drive up over the curb onto the grass parkway. Once around the corner, I floor it, heading for the motel, tires squealing and smoking.

"You know where I want to go don't you?" Joan asks.

My response is to press the gas pedal down harder. We are doing well over a hundred as the car flashes down the road toward the interchange. After awhile I slow considerably, not wanting to get in a wreck and ruin what promises to be a beautiful night. I slowly drive into the truck parking area.

"No, around front Cole, I don't want to walk that far," Joan tells me.

"Are you sure dear?"

"Yes."

"What about Karen?"

"What about me? Are you afraid for my reputation?"

"Yes."

"Don't be, I'm not."

Shrugging my shoulders, I drive around and park in front of the room we were in last night. I help the ladies out and open the door. The room is made up and the bed is covered in fresh linen. Joan stops in the middle of the room facing both Karen and me.

"God I love you two," she tells us.

Stepping over to her, I take her in my arms kissing her passionately. Spinning to my side she wiggles away to stand with me looking at Karen. Smiling, I put my arm around Joan's waist, pulling her to me.

"Karen, strip, I want to see you naked. I have wanted to see you naked since our last encounter."

Smiling shyly, she unbuttons her sundress and lets it fall to her feet. The flower print on her bra and panties matches the dress piled around her feet. She is not as athletic looking as Joan but neither is she fat. Her skin is flawless. Reaching behind her, she unsnaps her bra, letting it slide off her arms as she reaches for her panties. Thumbs in the waistband and they join her dress at her feet, standing back up she stands proudly in her nakedness.

"God, you are more beautiful now," I exclaim devouring her with my eyes.

Her breasts are not as big as Joan's are, but her legs are shapelier. Her areolas are a pale pink, but darker than the skin covering the rest of her breasts. Stomach flat, yet soft with a slight covering of cushion, belly button slightly depressed. She is beautiful and the look on her face is so sexy. Blue eyes partially hidden behind her blond bangs, bottom lips pinched between her teeth. God, she is magnificent and tonight she will be mine.

Standing there posing she waits to see what would happen next. Walking to her side, I gaze into her eyes, then kiss her hard on the lips. Joan joins me at Karen's side, stroking her hair and squeezing her ass. Karen moans as my tongue slips past her lips into her mouth to dance with hers. Pulling my head back, I looked into Joan's eyes as she smiles at me. Stepping away from the ladies, I watch them intently.

"Joan, strip for me darling," I tell her.

A little shocked by my request, she unbuttons her sundress letting it fall to the ground beside Karen's. Karen reaches around her to unsnap Joan's bra, pulling it from her shoulders before Joan could stop her. Joan sighs as she places her thumbs in the waistband of her panties and pushes them down her lovely legs. Standing, she kicks them off first one foot then the other.

Chapter X

My Joan is a sight to behold, dark hair, olive skin, magnificently lovely. In contrast, her areolas are dark, three shades darker than her smooth, flawless skin. Flat muscular stomach, navel hardly depressed, curving down to the trimmed dark patch of soft curly hair between her legs. My mouth hangs open, as I look them both up and down, in amazement.

Both ladies now stand next to each other. The contrast between the two women pronounced. Blond and brunette, stand looking at each other without a clue of what to do. I have no clue at this time either. Turning on me, they converge and start to disrobe me. I stand there reveling in the pleasure that is sure to come.

"Karen, you first," Joan tells her, pushing us to the bed.

As we fall, I grab Joan, pulling her down with us. Karen lays down looking up at me. When she sees I am hard she grabs me and pulls me toward her.

"Joan, lie next to her darling, I want to be able to see you both."

Joan lies next to Karen as I crawl between her legs. Her blond muff is also neatly trimmed. Blowing the soft hair out of my way, I kiss her labia gently. Karen groans as I press my tongue against her soft petals. I can actually see them filling with blood, becoming twice the size they are. Gently sucking on them produces the effect I hope. Karen squeals in pleasure as I slowly increase the suction on her labia.

Sliding my tongue between them, I plow into her opening as far as I can. Her hands clamped down on my head trying to force my whole head into her. Lapping at her sex, as a dog drinks water, excites her even more. Her hips buck in pleasure as I try to keep my tongue in her body.

"Oh god, oh god, I'm coming, I'm coming," Karen shouts bucking her hips furiously under my mouth.

Pulling my face from her pussy, I look up to watch her come. She looks so beautiful, her mask of ecstasy freezing her features. Joan props up on her side, looks down onto Karen's face, a smile on her lips, while her finger idly caresses Karen's nipples. When Karen feels me crawl up between her legs, she spreads them wide for me. Still, in the throes of orgasm, her head presses back into the pillow, Karen surrenders to whatever I might have in mind. Joan reaches down, taking my cock in her warm hand. As I slowly move forward, she guides me into Karen.

"Oh, god, yes," Karen screams, as I push inside her body for the very first time.

I moan deep in my stomach as her warmth and wetness enveloped me. Still holding me, Joan raises her lips to mine. Her lips are burning with passion. As my tongue slips past her teeth, she gave my cock a squeeze then let go allowing me to penetrate Karen fully. When my pelvis rests against hers, she cries out once more. The words were unintelligible. Joan pulls away from me, allowing me to see the pleasure on Karen's face.

"God she's beautiful," I whisper.

"She is isn't she," Joan whispers back.

Karen finally opens her eyes. Still clouded with excitement and pleasure she is feeling, she smiled up at both of us. Reaching up, she caresses my face, then grabs my neck behind my head with both hands.

"Love me, Cole, please make love to me," she whispers hoarsely.

Leaning down I gently kiss her lips as I slid my cock out slowly. Then I slid it back in just as slowly. The heat in Karen's lips seems to increase with each stroke. For what seems like forever, I slowly pump my cock in and out of my cousin, all the while my tongue is fighting with hers in her mouth. I am well on my way to orgasm when Karen burst over the edge. Suddenly, she is a wild woman. Hips bucking, hands grasping, grunting, growling, moaning as she shakes all over.

"I'm coming, I'm coming on your cock, Cole!"

"Yes, you are my sweet cousin."

At my words, she goes into convulsions. I stop fucking her as she wiggles and shakes under me. Propped up on my arms I watch, as her head flies from side to side crying out in ecstasy. Joan is right there whispering to her.

"That's it, my dear, get it all out. Your cousin has just made love to you. Your dream has finally come true. Come as you have never come before."

Karen continues to orgasm for the longest time. She finally settles down to just slowly bucking her hips under me and moaning softly as Joan strokes her hair all matted with sweat. Eyes closed Karen shakes and shivers as orgasm after orgasm flow through her being. Leaning down I gently kiss each rock hard nipple. As my lip touch her skin, she jumps as if an electric jolt passes through her body.

"Ug, yes, yes don't stop now Cole, I want to feel you come inside me," Karen cries.

"Are you protected?" Joan asks.

"Of course, I'm on the pill, so please keep me coming. I want to come until I pass out. Don't stop if I do, just love me. Oh god, that's it," Karen shrieks the last.

Slowly I pump myself in and out of her wet, hot pussy. It is wonderful filling her with my cock. She grips me tight, each time I pull out of her, just a little. It is an amazing feeling as her young body responds to each movement. I am concentrating so intently on giving her pleasure I completely forget about my own. I just want to keep her coming and coming for as long as I can.

She looks so beautiful racked by her orgasms. Joan stares down at Karen with wonder, as each orgasm convulses her body. She has slowed down a little, is not so frantic, seems more in control of herself. Suddenly she goes completely limp. Her breathing slows and her hips stop bucking. I keep stroking in and out of her as she requested. Her pussy hasn't stopped secreting her wonderful nectar, though. After about ten strokes she comes to and starts to shout with pleasure. Her hips start to buck frantically as her orgasm pushes her to further heights.

"Oh fuck! Fuck! Oh my god!" Karen cries. "Cole, come for me, baby. Fill me with your seed. I want you inside me. I want you to fill me up, lover. Fill me with... "

I slam into her one last time, howling to the ceiling. I squirt and squirt, load after load of my seed into her sweet belly. I am in heaven as my prostate pulses and pulses. Looking down at Karen her orgasm hits as my hot semen splashes against her insides. Tears are rolling down her face, tears of joy.

Pressing into her as hard as I can, I watch her try to collect her thoughts. Joan leans in and kisses her on the cheek. Then she turns her face up to me and I can't help but press my lips to hers. Gently, we kiss, lips just barely touching, eyes closed. The heat from her lips is exciting. The heat from the rest of her is overpowering. Breaking the kiss, she pushes me off Karen. I flop down alongside Karen watching what Joan has planned.

Karen is breathing rapidly trying to ease the stress we have placed on her lungs. Joan looks down at Karen, presses her lips to Karen's. Karen jerks slightly but doesn't push her away. Wondering what Joan is going to do, I prop myself up on my elbow. Joan pulls her lips away from Karen's turning her head toward me.

"Cole, kiss her gently, lovingly. Caress her tits, pinch her nipples, gently."

I move over Karen's head looking down at her sweet, beautiful face. Brushing her hair away from her eyes, I lower my lips to hers. She moans, sucking in a deep breath through her nose. I don't try to push my tongue into her mouth. I just gently kiss her soft hot lips. Karen is moaning as we continue our hot, passionate kiss. When my hand covers her wonderful breast, she growls her approval.

Then suddenly she is bucking her hips wildly, air whooshes out of her lungs through her nose and she screams into my mouth. Looking down her body, I see Joan, face planted against Karen's pussy, tongue working feverishly lapping my come out.

"God damn," screams Karen.

Popping her head up, she looks down into Joan's eyes, then slams her head back down on the pillow. I press my lips to hers again which she willingly accepts. Her hands fly to the top of my head, frantically running her fingers through my hair. This goes on for a long time and I thoroughly enjoy her enthusiasm. Finally, Karen relaxes in my arms and I feel Joan move up next to her on the other side. Pulling my burning lips from Karen's, I look my God Mother in the eyes. She is smiling as she wipes Karen's juices from her lips with her finger.

"Why? When? Are you... " I stutter my questions.

"Because I love her very much and no, I'm not a lesbian. When? A long time ago for me, the girl next door, she was beautiful and willing to experiment. Satisfied?"

"Yes, of course, I am just a little shocked is all. I love you, Joan, I love you so very much and now I want to know everything there is to know about you. I'm willing to spend the rest of my life finding out... "

"NO! Not yet, not yet silly, not yet," Joan shouts pulling my mouth to hers.

"Joan," Karen croaks from under us.

"Yes, dear?"

"That was lovely, thank you."

"No need dear, I love cleaning you up. Anytime you and Cole, I'll be happy to do it again."

"Oh god," Karen groans slamming her legs closed.

Chapter XI

Joan, laughing, kisses her gently on the lips. I lie there watching them kiss. It is the most erotic thing I have witnessed in my short life. It is true I had watched women kiss in the porn flicks I watch, but in person, it is much better. Karen sits up with a shocked look on her face.

"God, I have to pee!" she shouts jumping over me and heading for the bathroom.

Joan laughs, as do I, then a serious look washes over her face. Pushing me back down on the mattress, Joan straddles my hips. Reaching between her legs, she grabs my cock and placed the head at her opening. Quickly, she sits down on me, my cock sliding into her until her ass touches my balls. Leaning forward, she places her hands on my chest. She is hot and wet as her pussy grips my cock.

Rolling her eyes up into her head, she starts to rock on me, flipping her cervix across my sensitive cock head. A moan escapes her throat each time. Reaching up, I take each nipple between a thumb and forefinger. Gently at first, I squeeze, roll and pull on them. Her eyes squeezed tightly shut, she throws her head back and groans loudly. Slowly, she starts to rise and fall on my cock. In and out, up and down, squishy sounds fill the room.

Jumping slightly, Joan's eyes flew open, her head turning to look behind her. Karen is between my legs, probing Joan's ass with her tongue. Groaning she turns back to me and slams her mouth to mine. Hips gyrating she grinds her pussy down on my cock, pushing her ass back toward Karen's probing tongue. The three of us are moaning, groaning and filling the room with the sounds of sex. I finally can take no more and start to slam my cock up into Joan as hard and fast as I can. Within a minute, I am squirting my cream up into her body and roaring my orgasm to the room.

When I finish emptying my balls I collapse back onto the bed, spent. Lips, Joan's press to mine, tongue flicking out to touch mine. I am exhausted, yet still excited by the presence of two beautiful women. I press my tongue into Joan's mouth. We both moan. Joan jumps and I know Karen is sucking at her vagina. Pulling her to my right, my cock pops out of her and she is now on her back, legs spread.

Karen moves quickly between Joan's legs pushing her face against Joan's pussy. Joan squeals as Karen's tongue pushes into her, lapping up my come. I flop back onto my back watching Karen. Her face is glowing and shined in the lights of the room, with Joan's and my juices. She is eating Joan as if it is her last supper. Watching her gives my cock arise again, I am hard again. Slowly, I get to my knees, move up behind Karen and rub my cock up and down her pussy. Arching her back, she exposes herself even further for me.

Pushing forward I slid into her hot body. I groan with pleasure as her pussy squeezes me hard. I pull back, slamming into her hard. Grabbing her hips, I start to fuck her and fuck her hard. Soon I am pounding into her pussy as hard and fast as I can. Karen is having one orgasm after another as my cock slams into her. I am nowhere near the point of orgasm, but I am enjoying slamming into my cousin very much. I can see envy in Joan's eyes for just an instant, then soften to love as she looks at Karen's face.

"Oh god, Cole, fuck me, fuck me hard baby," Karen cries.

Joan moves so she is now lying under Karen's tits. Pulling one into her mouth, she sucks hard. Karen cries out in pleasure, her hips slamming back to meet me. Karen is now coming non-stop. She has taken one of Joan's nipples in her mouth and is sucking it furiously. Looking down at Karen's ass, I watch my prick slid in and out of her body. As I watch, my excitement rises. Soon I am on the verge of orgasms.

Just as I am about to spray my seed in my cousin for the second time, I pulled out, push her out of the way and slid my cock into Joan's now open, empty mouth. Surprised, she almost spits me out, then starts to suck me with a tremendous amount of suction. I am coming within seconds of her tongue sliding across the head of my cock. Choking slightly, Joan swallows and swallows. As she sucks the last bit out, I pull my cock from her mouth. Karen is there, shoving her tongue in to swirl it around in my cream.

For a long time, the two women french each other, sharing my sperm. Then each swallows and collapses onto the bed. Both are breathing rapidly trying to catch their breath. Winded from the exertion of pounding my cousin's pussy I too try to catch my breath. As I sit back on my heels, I see her labia still quivering, bloated with blood and slick with her wetness. Falling forward slowly, I lie down between two of the most beautiful woman in the world. The sheets are soaked with sweat, but we don't care. They cuddle up to me on either side and we were all soon asleep.

I wake to the most wonderful feeling in the world. I have two wet, hot mouths licking and sucking my cock and balls. Popping my head up, I look down my body to find two beautiful faces staring back. Giggling, Joan and Karen climb back up to lie next to me. Even though I am hard again, I have no energy left to do anything with my cock. We just lay there kissing and caressing each other.

"We really should leave," Joan said to both of us.

"Why?" Karen asks kissing her lips.

"Because everyone saw us leave. We should be getting back, it's late."

"And it's Saturday night. I never get home before six in the morning when I'm out," I tell them.

"Well, that's you," Joan retorts.

"I thought you no longer cared what mom thought," I said pouting at her.

"I don't dear, I don't. Never mind, just kiss me."

I do, passionately. I kiss her for the longest time, stroking her breasts as they heave under my hands. I do love her and I know she loves me. I hope that love includes us spending the rest of our lives together because I think I have found my soul mate. I have found the woman I would marry if only I could.

Chapter XII

The sun is just peeking over the horizon when I turned onto our street where all is quiet. The tables up on the parkway lined the sides of the street, clearing it for traffic. There were still a couple of die-hard neighbors sitting at a table close to the beer tap, drinking and talking. Joan, sitting next to me, her head on my shoulder chuckled at the sight of one of my neighbors staggering to the beer tap. Karen, head against the window, slept, oblivious to her surroundings. She would be sleeping in my room with Joan until it is time for them to go.

Gliding into the driveway, I cut the engine and put the car in park. Joan lifted her head, turned toward Karen and gave her a gentle shake. Karen's eyes popped open looking around. Turning toward us, she brought her hands up and scrubbed her pretty face. Yawning, she stretched still looking a little bewildered at her surroundings.

"Get out silly, you can go back to sleep inside," Joan told her.

Nodding she opened her door without a word and stepped out. Joan quickly followed as I climbed out the driver's side of the car. The three of us quietly walked around back and into the house. Joan and Karen went up, while I went down. The basement is dark. I didn't bother turning on the lights. Undressing in the dim light that filtered through the small windows, I slipped between the covers and into bed. I almost jumped out of my skin when I felt someone else under the covers with me. I started to climb out slowly when a hand on my shoulder stopped me.

"I was wondering when you would get home," Mom whispered next to me.

"Mom, what are you doing?"

"Just relax. Lie down and go to sleep, I'm sure you're tired after fucking those two sluts all night," she hissed, chuckling.

"Mom, that's not nice and you know it, now go back upstairs."

"I will not. Now lie down," she said pulling me down and cuddling up with me.

She is naked. The warmth of her body pressing against mine surprised me for an instant. Rolling, so I faced her, I could just make out her gleaming eyes in the dim light from the windows.

"That feels nice," I told her as she pressed herself against me.

"Please kiss me, darling," she pleaded.

I pressed my lips to hers gently. Her breath exploded from her lungs as a shiver rippled through her body. Pushing her on her back, I now hovered above her. My free hand found her breast. Her nipple is hard and pressed into the palm of my hand. She groaned at my touch, her tongue pushing its way into my mouth. Groaning and whimpering, her free hand caressed my head. Pulling my lips from hers, I move down until I could capture her hard nipple in my mouth.

"Oh god, yes," she croaks pushing her breast up into my face.

I could feel her hips rocking as I gently bit her hard nub between my teeth. Taking my free hand, I caress her stomach, trailing my fingertips down past her navel to the soft curly hair of her mons.

"Jesus, yes, please," she whispers harshly.

Pressing firmly, I slip a finger between her soft wet petals, easily sinking into her pussy.

"Oh god," she cries out softly.

Pulling my lips from her nipple, I gently kiss her lips as I slowly slid my finger in and out of her pussy. She moans softly as we kiss, her body shaking with anticipation. Hips rocking to meet my finger, her vagina squeezing them, I slip another finger in with the first. She groans into my mouth. After a short time, I add a third to her delight. Her hips are now rocking fast and steady.

Pulling my lips from hers, I look down at her as she starts to orgasm on my fingers. Her eyes are wide with lust and surprise as I add a fourth finger inside her.

"God damn it, shit, god that feels so good," stifling herself with her hand.

With all four of my finger now inside her, I can slide them in and out of her. I spin my hand ninety degrees so my thumb jams into her clit and I can curl my fingers to touch the special spot Joan had shown Karen and me. She jumps but is coming so hard that my hand is soaking wet with her juice. Suddenly she grabs my arm pushing my hand out of her body.

"No more, no more," she pants. "I can't keep from screaming if you go on, no more, please."

Gently I kiss her lips as I bring my hand out from under the covers. Looking mom in the eye, I lick my hand, tasting her for the very first time. Watching me, she shivers with a small orgasm as I clean my hand of her juices. When I finished, I laid down next to her cuddling up to her side.

"I love you, mom," I tell her, kissing her cheek.

"I love you to Cole. I love you so very much," she replies hugging me to her.

Basking in the warmth of her naked body, I swiftly fall asleep.

Mom is gone when I woke a little while later. The little clock on the table across the room read seven-thirty. It's her leaving that probably woke me. Lying back down, I stare at the ceiling, thinking about what had happened. I had the feeling all weekend that what I have done is something she had wanted for a long time. I know she wants more, but with people upstairs, she couldn't afford to let loose. We would have to go somewhere else to do that. Did I want to do that?

Shaking my head, I thought back to last night. Karen is magnificent. Joan, well Joan is perfect. No, she didn't have a lot to live up to, she is perfect in every way. We have known each other, as individuals, for six years. Last night had turned into an orgy of three. Two of the most beautiful women in the world, willing to do whatever I want, to each other or to me. Of course, I too am willing to do their bidding. After awhile Joan took control. She had Karen and I do things to each other or to her. She taught us about Eros. She taught us about love. She taught us about our bodies, where to touch them to give the most pleasure. I learned more, last night than I have ever learned since.

Joan is a special kind of woman. She is not embarrassed to admit she didn't know something, yet the things she knew, she taught willingly. She also isn't afraid to show instead of telling. When she felt, I am not doing something right she takes my place with Karen and shows me how to do what she wants me to do, to Karen's delight, of course. She also isn't embarrassed to experiment. She loves learning and she seems to love learning about sex and pleasure.

Shortly after these thoughts, I must have fallen asleep again.

Chapter XIII

Someone is shaking me, not too hard, but urgently. Opening my eyes, I found Joan standing over me smiling. Reaching up I pulled her down on top of me. She didn't resist. Not wanting to offend her, I kissed her cheek while I hugged her. She giggled and sighed as I did. She is dressed in a white blouse, tied so her stomach is bare and shorts. Not appropriate dress for a Sunday around our house, but I would guess she is being rebellious.

"Good morning dear, it's time to get up," she whispers in my ear.

Letting go of her I whip the covers off exposing my nudity to her. She moans as I stand next to her. I am hard. I need to pee. She reaches out and squeezes me in her warm soft hand. Sighing I bend picking up my pants. Putting them on, I grab a t-shirt, grab her hand and hurry upstairs. When I get to the bathroom, we found the door closed. I groaned reaching down to hold my cock.

"Oh dear," Joan said stepping past me. "Karen is in there, let me see how long she's going to be."

Joan opens the door ducking inside. A second later, she opens it letting me in. It is a little crowded with the two of us in there. Karen is in the shower humming Unzipping my pants, I pull my cock out and start to pee. I moan as the pressure in my bladder eases.

"You know your parents are gone. They went to church with the neighbors," Karen said pulling the shower curtain aside to watch me pee.

"Then I guess you won't mind if I join you in there," I smile evilly.

"Not at all, sweetie, not at all, it's just too bad that Joan has already had hers," she laughs.

Laughing, I strip and step into the shower with Karen. Turning to face me, she takes the soap and lathers me up in more ways than one. We giggle and laugh as the room becomes steamy. Looking out past the shower curtain, I see that Joan has left. Rinsing off, we dry each other, then step out of the shower.

Grabbing my toothbrush from the medicine cabinet, I squeeze some Colgate out and brush my teeth. Karen does the same. We bump elbows more than once. Grabbing my t-shirt and pants, I leave Karen alone in the bathroom. Joan is right outside the door. She grabs my face in her hands and kisses me. I am kissing her back with all the passion and love I felt when I hear a car door close outside. Pushing away from Joan, I smile sheepishly and duck into my bedroom to get some clean clothes to wear. Joan hurries into the living room sits down on the couch and picks up the paper.

As I come out of my room, dressed decently, I see mom sitting in the living room with Joan, when Joan sees me, her face lights up causing my mom to turn toward me. Her eyes are narrow slits, yet she doesn't say anything. I know she is jealous of what Joan and I have, but I am not going to get into it with her. I will settle with her tomorrow after dad leaves for work.

Karen pops out of the bathroom just then, in nothing but a towel. Back then that would have been scandalous and the look on my mother's face shows that she thinks so too. I will also deal with that tomorrow too. I walk to the couch and sit next to Joan, putting my arm around her shoulders. Leaning in I kiss her cheek, then look at mom pointedly. With a quick frown, she rises and hurries back to her room to change out of her church clothes.

"Come on Cole, we need to clean up outside. Karen knows and will be joining us when she's dressed."

I nod rising with her. Outside, we take an empty garbage can from the backyard out front and start to clear our tables. There are already two cans at the curb, ready for Monday's pickup. Karen joins us as we are carrying the big picnic table to the back. She grabs a couple of lawn chairs and follows us. In next to no time we had our things back where they belong and start to clear some of the other tables lining the street.

Once we finish, we flop down into the glider. We each had a soda in hand, sodas we had found, in coolers that litter the street, still cold. None of us said a word as the glider smoothly and without noise rocks back and forth. Soon the street is bustling with activity as the rest of the neighbors stagger out of their houses to clean up their stuff.

Several of the men, gather around the beer tap and fill some paper cups up.

"Hair of the dog," Joan whispers, giggling.

Within an hour, the street is clean, lined with full and overflowing garbage cans. Cars moved and re-parked making the street look normal again.

"Hey, thanks for cleaning up Cole," my dad said walking across the lawn.

"No problem, Karen and Joan were a big help, dad."

"Thank you, ladies," dad said bowing slightly.

The girls smile at him. Dad is always the gentlemen, but the biggest flirt I have ever seen. He stands next to the tailgate of the truck and starts to heave the empty kegs into the back. I jump off the glider and rush to help him. Walking with him down to where the tap is, I could see there were still two full ones.

"Didn't drink as much as expected, huh?" I ask.

"No. There were three families who couldn't make it, so we have extra."

Grabbing a hand truck, I heft a keg onto it and roll it to the truck. I then did the same for the second keg and the tap. The tap/cooler went in the garage. It is my grandfathers and he would want it back. What for, I couldn't tell you, he no longer drinks.

Now came the hard part, lifting those damn kegs into the bed of the truck. Once we have it done, two of our neighbors show up to help dad on the other end at the liquor store. I know I wouldn't see dad for the rest of the day. He and his friends would be watching baseball and sipping beer the rest of the day.

Returning to Joan and Karen in the glider, I sat between them again.

"So how did you sleep this morning," Joan asks, she knew, she had to know.

"Fine, why do you ask?"

"Just asking," she smiles at me.

"You know, don't you?"

"Know what?" Karen asks.

"That Cole was in bed with his mom downstairs for a good hour," Joan teases.

"And how do you know that?" I ask.

"I was awake when she came sneaking back up. I almost said something, but then thought what the hell, she'd be lucky to have sex with you, Cole."

"Well, we didn't have sex."

"You didn't? Why not?"

"Because she would have woke the whole house up, she almost did with just the little we did do."

"What did you two do?" Karen asks almost panting.

"Fine, I'll start at the beginning. When I got downstairs, it was dark. I undress and climbed into bed. I almost jumped out of my skin when I felt her under the covers. She was naked and cuddled up to my back telling me to go to sleep. I think she knew I wouldn't. I flipped over facing her and kissed her. She moans as I roll her on her back and felt her up. She has really nice tits."

"Better than mine," Karen asks.

"Better, no, different, yes. Now keep quiet. Soon her hips were bucking, so I moved my hand down to her stomach while I moved my mouth to her nipple. A few seconds later, I have my finger in her pussy. She is wet and hot. Her hips are bucking and she is moaning her hand clamped over her mouth. Soon I had four fingers in her and she has started to become too excited and pushed my hand away from her.

"She hugs me to her and told me good night. I fell asleep shortly after that. I woke around seven-thirty and she was gone."

"Yeah, that's about when she came back upstairs. I was in the living room, I couldn't sleep when she tiptoed out of the kitchen and down the hall to her bedroom. I went to bed shortly after that."

Chapter XIV

Karen sat there with her mouth open, reaching over me, Joan push up on her chin to close it, laughing.

"Weren't you the one that told me, my mom was a hot, lusty woman?" I ask Karen.

"Well, yeah, but I didn't expect you to be finger fucking her the next day," she retorts.

"Ah, I see. Your dad, what if he made a subtle pass at you?" I ask her.

"I... " her mouth opens and closes several times, then snaps shut. "I guess I would accept. I love my dad a lot, so I wouldn't mind making love to him."

"But would you fuck him?" Joan asks.

"Yes," Karen answers quickly. "But I don't think he's wired that way, nor my mom. Although I have seen her looking at Cole with a critical eye, she might do you, Cole."

"There you go, Cole. Jean is a very pretty woman, an older Karen if you will," Joan said.

"Alright you two, you can quit teasing me," I huff.

"I'm not teasing, Cole. I think my mom would if approached the right way. I could help you with that if you want?"

"Do please leave it for now," I tell her, not that I wouldn't mind having sex with her mother, she is just as pretty as Karen.

Both of them laugh. We sit there just enjoying each other's company. Both would have to leave soon.

"Joan, when can I see you again?" I am starting to feel sad we will be apart.

"Oh, Cole, I'm working during the week and won't have time for much of a social life. Next weekend I have to go see my mom and dad in Milwaukee. I will be free the weekend after that and you can visit. I'll even take you on tour of the university. Is that okay?"

"I guess it will have to be. I sure will be lonely, though."

"I'll be around most of the time. You can come over after mom and dad leave for work. We can have some fun and then go somewhere or just sit around the house to be alone," Karen offers.

"Thank you, Karen, that sounds nice and I will take you up on the offer."

Just then, Molly from a few doors down came walking down the street. She is one of the girls I had danced with last night. She turns and walks up to the glider.

"Hi, Cole, how are you?" she asks.

Molly is a very pretty girl, yet she has never talked to me before last night. Luckily, the music had been loud enough that conversation is held to a minimum. She is all right, as girls went, yet she is a little stuck up.

"Hi, Molly, I'm doing fine. How are you today?"

"I'm good."

"I beg your pardon, where are my manners. This lady on my right is Karen, my cousin. This wonderful lady to my left is Joan, my God Mother. Joan, Karen, this is Molly."

"Nice to meet you, Karen, Joan," Molly said.

"Nice to meet you too, Molly," Joan said.

"Yes very nice to meet you, Molly," Karen said smiling widely raising her eyebrows when she looks at me.

Molly is suddenly quiet. Nodding, I get up and take her hand walking away from the glider. As we walk down the street, she doesn't pull her hand from mine.

"So, last night, you were dancing that sexy with you God Mother and cousin?"

"Of course. They are pretty aren't they?"

"Yes, they are pretty, but they're your relatives."

"Hey, it's not like we're having sex, it was just a dance."

"Well, there is that."

"What is it you want Molly?"

I am now a little exasperated with her. What I do with my relatives is no business of hers or anyone else's.

"Uh, I want, I mean if you're not busy this Saturday night, uh, would you like to take me to the drive-in?"

I am shocked, astounded really. Here is Molly, asking me out.

"Sure... wait, how old are you Molly?"

"Well, tomorrow is my birthday. I'll be eighteen, you should know that we graduated together."

"I know we did Molly and I would love to take you out, but I'm eighteen and I have to make sure you are before... well before we go out together."

"Oh. Yes, I guess that would be a good idea," she said smiling.

"Then I will love to take you to the drive-in. Eight o'clock good?"

"Yes, that will be fine."

"Good, then we can get something to eat before we go to the drive-in."

"Cool," she responds.

Standing on tiptoes, she kisses me on the cheek. Turning she ran back the way we had come. I smile, as I watch her hair bounce back and forth, as she runs. Joan and Karen were looking at me intently. Smiling, I walk back to the glider.

"What was that all about?" Joan asks.

"It looks like I have a date Saturday night," I said smugly.

"Good for you," Joan said smiling.

I know she loves me, but I think she is happy for me too. I don't think she has a jealous bone in her body. Karen, on the other hand, could be a bit possessive.

"I was hoping we could get together on Saturday," she said sadly.

"I'm free Friday," I tell her.

"But I'm not. Janice and Flo have wrangled me into going to some party."

"I could accompany you."

"No. I don't want you anywhere near Janice. Talk about a slut. She would be bending over the nearest chair with her panties around her ankles for you."

"Sounds like my kind of girl," I laugh.

Karen smacks me in the arm, scowling at me.

"All right you people, it's lunchtime, come and get it," mom shouts from the porch.

Helping Karen and Joan up from the glider, we walk around to the back door and into the kitchen. Lunch is just sandwiches, it is only the four of us. The talk is light and cheerful, no heavy emotions, no glaring looks, just light conversation among relatives.

When we finish it is time for Joan to leave, she has a fairly long drive to the north side. Walking her to my bedroom, I grab her suitcase, while she looks around the room to check if she has forgotten anything. I stand there watching her in the mirror and am amazed at how beautiful she is. Dropping the case, I grab her, pulling her into my arms. Face to face, we look into each other's eyes.

"I am going to miss you, Joan," I whisper.

"I'm going to miss you too, Cole."

Gently, I press my lips to hers. Her arms fly up and around my neck as her passions erupt forth. Tongues entwined, we stand there kissing, both our passions boiling and knowing there is little possibility to dissipate the heat. Joan is the first to falter, taking a step back and bending, placing her hands on her thighs, at the waist. Looking up at me, she shivers as she tries to catch her breath.

"I have to go, Cole, I really have to go, I'm sorry," she said apologetically.

"I know, I know. I'll walk you to your car."

Chapter XV

I pick up her baggage, turn and walk down the hall. Joan follows shortly. Even though my pants tent, I don't try to hide the fact I am aroused. Of the two people sitting in the kitchen, there is only one who I want to show my love for Joan too. I am out the door, standing there holding it for Joan before anyone could say anything.

Grabbing Joan's hand in mine, we walk to her car. Opening the trunk for me, I place her bag in carefully. As I close the lid, she stands there staring up into my eyes. Reaching up she grabs my neck and pulls my lips to hers. It is just a quick kiss, as friends would give each other. Nodding, I walk her to the driver's side. Turning once more, she flows into my arms for a hug, before sliding into the driver's seat.

Closing the door for her, I stand leaning against the car watching her through the window. She starts the engine and rolls down the window. Looking up at me, she smiles sadly.

"I love you, Cole," she said putting the car in gear.

"I love you too Joan. See you in two weeks," I tell her pushing off and standing up.

"See you then. Call me if you want, dear. Karen has my number. Just not after ten, okay?"

"Of course, talk to you later."

"Bye," she said racing away from the curb and down the street.

I stand there sadly watching my love leave. Karen is suddenly by my side.

"Bitch, she didn't say goodbye to me," she whines.

Putting my arm around her shoulder, I pull her to me.

"I love you," I tell her.

"I love you too," she replies.

"Well, we better get back inside and help mom with cleanup."

"Nope, it's all done. We did it while you were out here saying goodbye. Now come, sit with me, there is something I want you to know."

Sitting on the glider, we let it slowly swing.

"Do you love Joan?" Karen asks. I look at her as if she is crazy.

"Of course, why do you ask?"

"I know you use to tell her all about your crushes, but things are different now. Although Joan doesn't display any jealousy, she does feel that emotion. She wouldn't deny you any exploring you want to do with others, but next time... keep such things to yourself."

"Oh god, did I upset her?"

"A little, a little," Karen tells me.

"I'm so stupid," I shout, whacking myself in the head.

"Stop that, silly, it's not all that bad. You two are will be in a transition for a while to come. I will help you through it as much as I'm able. One of the first things you have to do is think of her feelings first. Cole, I love you as much as she does and I think you love me, but you, I know you want... her. Although that bothers me a little, I know there is no future for us, as us. We can enjoy each other any time we want. Anytime, you understand?"

"I think so, Joan first, then you, then everyone else until... until what my dear?"

"Until you two work out what you're going to do. Listen to me, Cole. Joan has confided in me about you as I have said and this is something I promised never to tell you, but I think I must. She loves you enough, that if you asked her to marry you, she would in a heartbeat. I thought you should know that."

"But we can't, Karen."

"I know, not here in this state, but there are states, where you can legally be married to each other. States, where you don't have to put a relationship on the marriage license in order to be married to her. Then, once you are, you can come back here and live as a married couple."

"What's the catch?"

"You have to live in those states for at least ninety days. Joan doesn't get paid that much and has very little savings. I know you work part-time and I'm pretty sure you're not rich, so... "

"God. My head is spinning, pounding with pain, right now."

"I'm sorry Cole," Karen whispers, reaching up and caressing my cheek.

Turning my head, I kiss her gently, quickly. I get up, pulling her with me.

"When do you have to be home?" I ask her.

"Anytime I want, but I told my mom I would be home for dinner... by six o'clock."

"Get your things and then follow me, I need to be with you, to hold you and there is only one place we can do that right now."

"Of course Cole," she replies taking off to get her things.

I get in my car, start it and wait for her to come out of the house. When she does she is frowning, but climbs in her car and starts it. I back out of the driveway onto the street, pulling up so Karen can follow me. I roar away from the house once she starts forward. Her car would never keep up with mine if I drove as I usually do, so I ease off the gas pedal, letting her catch up.

Pulling in the motel parking lot, I ran inside and got a room. I drove around back, Karen following. It is broad daylight, I didn't want anyone seeing our cars from the road. When Karen climbs out of her car, she looks at me questioningly. I just shook my head, grabbed her hand and pulled her around to our room. Once inside I pull her into my arms pressing my lips to hers. She kisses me back, wrapping her arms around me. All my troubles seem to melt when I felt her arms around me and my lips pressed against hers.

"Cole, darling, slow down," she huffs pushing back from me.

"I can't, I don't' want too."

I push her down on the bed and climb in with her. I take her in my arms again, pressing my face to into her neck. Then the emotions I am feeling rip through me like a tornado. As I sob, tears squeeze out of my eyes drip onto her smooth skin. For the longest time, my body is racked with pain and joy at the same time.

"Oh my poor Cole," Karen whispers. "Oh lord, I bet this is all so confusing for you."

I hear her but can't answer. She wraps arms around my head, holding me gently against her neck. She coos and whispers sweet thing to me. She kisses the top of my head and hugs me gently. Soon I calm down enough to lift my head and look into her eyes.

"Karen, you know I love you very much and I would like to spend... well you know."

"Yes, Cole I know. I feel the same toward you dear."

"I know and that is the one thing that has just kept me sane. You can't know... or maybe you do... how much I will miss Joan, even though I know I can talk to her anytime and will be seeing her in two of the most terrible weeks in my life."

"You really fell for her hard, didn't you?"

"Yes. I also fell for you that hard, but she was first."

"Poor Cole," she said in a soothing voice.

Leaning in she kisses me gently, tentatively on the lips. When I don't reject her advance, she kisses me harder. Rolling around on the bed, we are both soon naked. Karen is straddling my hips reaching back to put me in her body. As she slides down onto me, I groan, pulling her down so I can kiss her.

"I love you, Karen, I really, really love you."

"I know Cole, I know," she said pressing her lips to mine for a moment. "And I love you too! I love you so much, it drives me crazy sometimes."

"What?"

"Yes, I feel like you. Every time we are apart, I go crazy just like you did here. The difference is I don't have anyone to hold me, to love me, while I do."

"Oh god, Karen, I'm so sorry."

Chapter XVI

Collapsing onto my chest, she starts to cry. I held her gently. I stroke her hair. I kiss her cheek. I whisper to her how much I love her. I tell her to call me anytime she needs me and I would be there for her.

"Cole," she whispers.

"Yes," I whisper back.

"Love me, now please."

"Of course," I tell her rolling so she is now under me.

Slowly, very slowly, I pulled out of her. It took what seemed like hours until the head of my cock is just inside her body. Just as slowly, I pushed back inside her.

"I love you, Karen McAllen!" I whisper in her ear.

"I love you, Cole, oh so very much," she whispers back sighing in my ear as I am now all the way inside her.

For the next half hour, I slowly and gently make love to my sexy, beautiful cousin. For a half hour, I revel in the feelings as my hypersensitive cock is in her hot, wet vagina, burning me alive. When my balls tighten and my prostate starts to pulse, I push all the way into her, jet after jet of my warm, creamy semen, shoots out of my hard pulsing cock, to splash against Karen's cervix. Karen throws her head back and screams her orgasm into the room. He hips start to buck and shake wildly. She wiggles, shivers and shakes under me.

"Oh god, oh god, oh god," she shouts.

I just press into her, watching her face become more and more beautiful. Eyes wide she looks up at me. I see love and concern in them. Smiling I lean down kissing her once more. Still kissing her, I roll to her side holding her in my arms.

"Cole, don't you want to... "

"No, I just want to hold you, cuddle up to you, whisper how much I love you in your ear, kiss you."

She shivers pushing her body closer to mine. We lay there listening to each other breath, hugging and petting the other.

"I love you," she whispers and I could feel the love wash over me.

"I love you," I tell her softly.

She shivers once more at my words. I really don't know how long we just held each other as we lay there. She is wonderful to hold, have pressed against me and I didn't want it to end. I just happen to look at my watch and see it is five in the evening.

"My darling," I whisper placing my lips to her ear, "it's time you should be going."

"I don't want too," she sighs.

"I know, but you must, your parents will get worried if you don't show up."

"God damn it," she shrieks sitting up.

I just lay there feeling her loss. Looking down at me, she shakes her head swinging her legs over the edge of the bed. Grabbing her panties, she starts to dress. Rolling out of bed, I dress too. When she is done, I walked her to her car.

"You're not leaving?"

"No, I'm going to stay here the night. I don't feel like going home just yet."

"Well then, maybe I can come back after dinner," she said.

"No, stay with your parents, for them. I'm sure they miss you."

"Fine," she huffs a little perturbed. "I'm sorry, of course, I will, for you and for them. Will you be okay here alone?"

"I'll have you with me if I have guessed what is in here," I tell her waving the envelope in her face.

"Oh god, I almost forgot about that."

Reaching out the window, she grabs my neck pulling my lips to hers. I kiss her back passionately. Pushing me away, she put the car in gear and drove off without another word. Going back inside, I strip naked and lay on the bed. The sheets smell of her and drive me wild. Taking the envelope, I rip it open, out spill pictures of Karen. In every picture, she is naked and looking directly at the camera with lust in her eyes. I am immediately hard.

The only thing I could think of is Joan had taken them. The last one I look at is Karen looking at the camera jamming a dildo into her pussy. Staring at the picture, I pump my cock hard spraying semen all over my stomach. Spreading them out across the bed I just lay there propped up on my elbow staring at my wonderful, beautiful cousin. She is so wonderful, hot, sexy, and slutty. God, I love her.

I jerk off to her pictures two more times. I just couldn't help myself. By then I am hungry, so I shower, dress and head to the dinner down the road. When I get back the first smell that hit me is her, then I spy her pictures. Shaking my head, I collect them and slip them back into the envelope then slip the envelope into my back pocket and strip.

I turn on the TV and layback to watch whatever is on. All too soon, I am asleep.

I wake the next morning early. Getting up, I dress turn the key in at the desk and walk to my car. There is a note under the wiper. Snatching it from under the wiper, I climb in the car and start the engine. Opening the folded paper, I read the note. It is from Karen...

Cole,

After my parents went to bed, I couldn't sleep. I drove around for a while but then came here. I was going to knock on your door but decided it would be better if I just left. I have no idea why I'm leaving this for you to find, but I just had to tell you how much I love you.

All my love,

Karen

Refolding the paper carefully, I take the envelope from my pocket and gently place it in with her pictures. I put the car in gear and roar out of the parking lot, spraying gravel all over the place. I stop at the diner where I had dinner and order breakfast. Then I head home. There is a woman there I had to settle things with, things that wouldn't wait.

Ripping into the driveway, I slam on the brakes throwing the gearshift into park. Turning the key and pulling it out of the ignition, I am out the door before the engine quit turning. Walking purposefully toward the back door, I am there pulling it open as mom is there to see who has arrived. Placing my hand on her chest, I push her back into the house.

"Has dad left?" I ask softly.

"Yes, of course. Why?"

"We have something to settle and I don't want him interfering."

"What, are you going to beat me?"

I didn't say a word. I grab her hand in mine and pull her with me to my room. As we get closer to the door, she starts to struggle, not knowing what I plan she is frightened. Swinging her past me onto the bed, I grab the front of the housecoat she has on and rip it off her. She screams, but I don't care. She is naked under the flimsy garment. Slut.

I take my shirt off, then my pants. I now stood over her in my boxers, tented as they are, showing my arousal. Pushing them down my legs, I climb up between her splayed legs. She is still frightened, but she is also aroused. I push my face into her abundantly hairy pussy. Finding her clit is fun in and of itself and once I did, she screams as I bite it gently.

"What are you doing?" she yells after her scream.

"Finishing what you started last night. Did you think you could tease me like that without consequences?"

"Cole, last night was a mistake. Joan made me see that, dear."

"Yet you aren't running from the room are you?"

"Oh god," she cries as I push a finger into her.

Chapter XVII

I had no more to say, so I push my face against her pussy once more and lap at her clit. Joan has taught me well when it comes to eating pussy. She loves the way I eat her and I put that training to good effect now. Mom is squealing with pleasure within seconds. Her hips buck as she pushes my head against her. I settle into a nice comfortable rhythm. One that would not tire me out, but would cause her great pleasure.

With my tongue buried as deep as I could get it in her body, I watch her face as orgasm after orgasm rolled through her body. When she collapses, I pull back getting on my knees and watch her. Moving slowly, I place my cock at the open of her vagina waiting. When her eyes flutter open, I press forward sliding into her easily. Her eyes widen with shock and surprise at having me inside her. As her mouth opens to say something, I start to fuck her as hard and fast as I could.

The only sounds coming from her now were the grunts and groans of her pleasure. I continue to pound into her as hard as I can. While I do, I am surprised I feel nothing. I am numb. I love her, but I have no remorse about what I am doing to her. It is as if I am fucking a pillow, a pillow that wiggles and squirms under me, but a pillow just the same. My mother is just another fuck to me, not a lover, just a fuck. She is grunting and shaking with her orgasm as I plow into her. I could feel my orgasm start, but the burst of joy I experience with Joan or Karen isn't there.

My cock pulses and pulses. Her hips buck and shake. When I finish I collapse on top of her. All of a sudden, I don't care what she wants. I roll off her staring at the ceiling, waiting for her to leave. Slowly she climbs from my bed and disappears down the hall to the bathroom. Getting up I close and lock my door. Flopping down on my bed, I stare vacantly at the ceiling for a long, long time.

I remember her coming and knocking on my door, several times. I ignore her. I don't want to be here. I don't want to live in this house any longer. Getting up, I pull my suitcase from the closet and pack. I have no idea where I am going, but I grab what money I kept from my parents out of my drawer. Counting it, I found I have two thousand dollars. I can go away until I start college. It is time for a vacation. Opening my door, I found mom standing there getting ready to knock again.

"Mom, I'm taking a little vacation. I'll be back when college starts."

"Wait, dear. Where are you going? What are you doing? Did I do something? Oh god, Cole, don't leave please?"

"I'm going, I'll be back for the start of college."

"You're going to that slut... "

I spun around glaring at her. She looks frightened. Very frightened.

"Never, ever call her that again. Do you hear me?"

"I'll call her whatever I... "

"NOT while I live! You hear me?"

"She's a slut. A slut, you hear me?"

"Well it takes one to know one, I guess... " her hand stung as it hits my cheek.

"Don't you ever... "

"What? Tell the truth about you? How many of the men in the neighborhood have been between your thighs? Five, ten, twenty, all of them? How many, slut?"

She drops to her knees as if I had hit her. Tears were rolling down her cheeks. Kneeling I wrapped her in my arms. She struggles to get away, but I held on. When she stops trying to get away, she hugs me to her as we knelt on the floor.

"It works two ways, mom. What... listen mom, no more name-calling. I love Joan and she loves me and no matter what you think, love can't be wrong."

"But it can son, it can."

"Then what just happen between us is wrong too."

"Oh god no... no... no... I... oh my god, I guess you're right, but... "

"I know mom, I know."

I kiss her forehead. I still love her, just not the way she wants me to.

"I have to go, mom, I can't stay here now. God, I hope you will understand what I mean."

Crying she buries her face in my chest. Pulling myself away from her, I stand up, helping her to her feet. Putting my arm around her shoulders, I help her to her room. I sit her on the bed, kissing the top of her head.

"Mom, I'm going now, will you be all right?"

"Yes, yes, I'll be fine, sad, but fine."

I kiss the top of her head once more and leave the room. Picking up my bag in the hall, I go out to the car, throw my bag in the trunk and get in the driver's seat. I start the car and back out of the driveway. I continue backing up until I am in front of Molly's house. Throwing the car in park, I go to her door and ring the bell. Molly answers.

"Molly, I'm really sorry, but I have to go out of town for a while so I have to cancel our date. But I'll call you when I'm back in town, I promise."

"Oh, has anything happened?"

"No, not really, I just need to be someplace else for a while. I'll be back soon and we'll get together I promise."

"Okay, good luck, then," she said closing the door.

Do I intend to see her? I don't know at this moment. I will have to see what happens when I get back. I climb back into my car and sat thinking for a few seconds. Smiling I put the car in gear and roar down the street. Maybe Karen would like to go on vacation too.

Chapter XVIII

I am chasing Karen down the sandy beach, not only watching her blond ponytail bounce but her naked ass jiggle and sway. I am laughing so hard that I am having trouble running. Of course, she is too, which is the reason, I caught her. Grabbing her, I pull her naked form into my arms, laughing all the time. She is laughing just as hard. We both fall to the sandy beach together. Laying there on our backs laughing we watch each other with intense gazes. She is absolutely beautiful and I am so deeply in love with her.

When I show up at Karen's and ask her if she wants to go on a little vacation, she jumps at the chance. Then she tells me she knows just the place and runs to her room to pack. I follow her to help. She throws only a few clothes in her bag, mainly just cosmetics and lady things. She does throw in a couple of nightgowns that will hardly keep her warm. Smiling she pulls a drawer open and hands me a brochure she takes from inside. Then while she thinks I am busy reading, she tosses a couple vibrators and dildos in her bag. Once she is finished, I carry her bag to my car while she leaves a note for her parents. When she climbs in the car, I am reading the brochure.

"Cole, you'll love this place. It's a small lake, about ten miles from the university. On one side is a nudist colony. The other is a hedonist resort, clothing optional. Guests are all adults who know what it is and are willing to... well you get the idea. We will be completely free to show our affection toward each other with no recrimination from anyone. It's also close enough to see Joan in two weeks."

"I like the sound of that," I tell her.

"Well, then," she said patting me on the leg, "let's go!"

It took us forty minutes to get there. Check-in is swift and easy. We are in a beautiful room in next to no time and it is cheap. Fifteen bucks a night. I pay for two weeks. For the fifteen bucks, we not only get our room, which is wonderful, but we can also have breakfast in the restaurant just off the lobby. All in all, it is a steal. Of course, they are almost full, but Karen and I don't care. Nobody knows us... we hope and if they did, tuff shit, I am with a woman I love.

As I lie next to the second most beautiful woman in the world, I suddenly get the urge to kiss her. Rolling toward her, I hover over her, gently brushing the sand from her face. Leaning forward, I kiss her ever so gently. Slowly, she brings her arms up around my shoulders. Her lips are soft and inviting, slightly parted in welcome. God, I love the way she kisses. Our kiss continues, soft and romantic in our lovers embrace. To any outsider, we will appear to be newlyweds enjoying our first alone time together.

Which is actually true, the part about being alone for the first time. Being in such surroundings is so stimulating, so freeing. I can actually kiss her the way I want without having to worry about neighbors misconstruing our intentions, so to speak. We no longer had to be on guard so old lady Murphy isn't shocked.

It is late July, so being out, without clothes, is nice. Of course, we can't stay out too long, otherwise, we will look like cooked lobsters. That first week we have to limit our exposure to the hot July sun. By the end of the first week, we both have a very nice tan that protects our tender hides. Karen revels in her all over tan. She can't wait to show her girlfriends. Yes, she is still planning on meeting them for the party but has relented so I can accompany her.

That Saturday, we dress and head back to the city. Karen is supposed to pick them up at Janice's house. Roaring down the highway on our way to get them, Karen sits next to me, her arm across my shoulder, softly whispering in my ear every once in a while, little terms of endearment.

"Will you be telling them I'm your cousin?" I ask just to get our story straight.

"Lord no, god that would be the biggest mistake. No, you are my current boyfriend from college. You drove in last night and I couldn't leave you home alone."

"Ah, good to know, which college would that be?"

"Crap. Okay, change of plan. You're a guy I met at my cousin's Fourth of July party. Yeah, that's it, a new guy whom I just met and can't get enough of, they'll believe that."

"Okay," I said grabbing a boob causing her to squeal, "do they know your cousin's name is Cole?"

"No, I have only referred to you as my cousin."

"Ah, good. You're sure?"

"Yes, damn it."

"Calm down, I just want to protect you, sweetheart."

"I know, I know, maybe we should use your middle name."

"You got to be kidding?"

"I think Porter is a nice name."

"Fine," I said grumpily.

Why my parents named me Cole Porter Schuster, I can only assume. However, as we wouldn't be using my first name, I guess Porter is just fine on its own. I just hope I didn't know anyone at the party.

Chapter XIX

The trip to Janice's house took us just over forty minutes. As we pull up in the drive, Karen reaches over and honks the horn. To young women came dashing out of the house giggling and laughing. Karen gets out, holding the seat so they can get in the backseat. This is back in the day of two-door sedans. Having a four-door is a stigma to young men. A four-door is daddy's car.

"All right settle down back there," Karen yells at her two friends, "now, where to, Janice."

"Here, that's the address; I've never been there before."

"Shit!" Karen swears looking at the paper in her hand.

"What?" I ask as she shoves the paper in my hand. "Shit!"

The damn party is three doors down from my house. Karen and I can't go there. Karen turns in her seat to glare at her girlfriends.

"I can't go with you guys after all," she tells them.

"Why not?"

"Because my aunt and uncle live on that block, you dummies."

"Really, since when?" Flo quipped.

"Since my whole fucking life, you slut!"

Both girls in the backseat laugh at Karen's statement. I chuckle too, but not because of what she said, but because of how funny the two in the back seat thought it is.

"Well, what are we gonna do?" Janice asks. "Billy is expecting me."

"Who the fuck is Billy?" Karen asks.

"A guy I met at the mall," Janice tells her.

"So your idea of a good time was to drag me to a party you are invited to by a guy you met at the mall?"

"Well, yeah."

"God, you are a slut," Karen said. Flo laughs at that. "You are too, dummy. You were willing to go along with her."

"Oh shut up," Flo yells.

Karen is now looking at me, sorrow in her eyes. I just shake my head in wonder. Leaning over to Karen, I whisper in her ear.

"Just how slutty are they?"

"Very," she whispers back.

"Want to take them back to the resort with us for a midnight swim?"

"Oh you dirty boy," Karen said aloud. "Hey, how would you two like to go for a midnight swim, drinks, and snacks on us?"

"Sure, let me get my swimsuit," Janice said pushing on the back of the seat.

"No need, you don't need it," Karen laughs as I back out the driveway.

Both of them squeal they will need their bikinis. Karen just laughs at them as I accelerate down the street. Forty minutes later, we were pulling into the parking lot of the resort. Both, Janice and Flo are quite until I turn into the resort road. When they read the sign, they both start to complain to Karen. Karen just laughs as she strips off her dress.

Parking in front of our room, she jumps out almost naked, as I climb out my side holding the seat for Flo to get out. Climbing out, she can't take her eyes off Karen. Walking to our room, I open the door holding it open for the ladies. With eyes wide, they walk in after Karen. Both jump when they heard the door close behind them. Smiling I start to strip out of my clothes.

"Naked girls, get naked if you want to come with us."

"But, he's here," Janice said pointing at me.

As my pants slip down my legs, Janice squeals and turns away. I guess she isn't as big a slut as she plays at. On the other hand, Flo blatantly stares at my crotch, licking her lips waiting for me to lose my boxers. Karen just laughs at them both as she slips out of her panties.

"Well ladies, are you chicken?" Karen asks.

At those words, Janice squares her jaw and turns her back to Karen.

"Unzip me, bitch," she tells her.

As Karen pulls the zipper on Janice's dress down, Janice gazes into my eyes. I stare right back at her. Flo steps up to me, turning her back. Without taking my eyes away from Jan's, I unzip Flo's dress, which she lets fall to the floor. Jan does the same but holds my eyes with hers. Karen is giggling as she unclips Jan's bra. Flo is still waiting for me to do the same to her. I finally have to take my eyes from Jan's.

Unclipping Flo's bra, I watch her shrug it off, then turn toward me and slip her panties down her legs. Janice is just rising from slipping hers down her legs when she caught me looking at her. Karen, mouth covered by her hand, is laughing at her friends. Both are naked and boldly stood there in my gaze, but look as if they would bolt at the first loud noise.

"You two are so sophisticated, so worldly. You've never been naked in front of a man before," Karen has just called them out.

Chapter XX

Both blush at the mention of being naked and in front of a man. Slowly I pull my boxers down my legs. Standing, they both catch their breath as they see my cock.

"And you've never seen a man naked. Shit, I bet you two are still virgins!"

"No, I'm not," Flo proclaims.

Jan stood mute. Oh, oh this could mean trouble. I look at Karen. She is staring at Jan.

"Jan, are you a virgin?" Karen asks softly, with caring and compassion in her voice.

"Yes," Jan croaks.

"That's nothing to be ashamed of dear," Karen coos.

Stepping over to Jan, Karen places her arm around her shoulders. Pulling Jan over to the bed they both sit, Karen, holding Jan gently.

"Porter, why don't you take Flo out and show her the beach," Karen said quietly.

Taking Flo by her hand, I gently pull her out the patio door and down to the beach. It is still quite warm, but I grab a couple of towels from the cart by the cabana. Leading Flo, I take her down to the water's edge. She stands there, looking up into the sky at the stars.

"Flo, would you like to go for a swim?"

"What? I thought this was going to be a joke."

"So you don't want to swim?"

"Uh, I don't know."

I take the towels and spread them out on the sand. I gently push Flo down onto the towel. I sit beside her and take her hand in mine.

"You're still a virgin?"

"No. At least I don't think so."

"Tell me about it."

"No, it's yucky."

"Ah, you had sex with someone just so they wouldn't break up with you and they didn't care if they hurt you, just so they got off, right?"

"How did... " she just stares at me.

"Guys are pigs, that's how I know, especially young guys who only think of themselves. Tell me about it, it will ease your pain."

"No... oh god, it was two years ago, let's just said you are right. I only did it so he wouldn't break up with me. Then he did, the bastard."

"And you haven't forgiven yourself for what you did?"

"No. Nor him, the scum."

"Can I kiss you, Flo?"

"What?"

"Can I kiss you?"

"But, you're with Karen."

"Yes and no, it's a long story, but she won't mind. Why do you think we brought you here? It wasn't to play a joke on you."

"But... oh hell, sure, kiss me."

Slowly I lean in and press my lips to hers, gently. Joan had shown me the power of a simple, light kiss and now it is my turn to show someone else. I didn't touch her in any other way, just lips to lips. Soon her breathing sped up and her lips burn with the heat of passion. Pulling away, I look into her eyes. There, I see surprise.

"I have never been kissed so gently. Thank you, that was beautiful."

"Yes, it was. I love your soft, hot lips. They are very nice."

She smiles back at me, then turns her head up to look at the stars. Nodding she turns back toward me.

"Can we really go for a swim?"

"Yes, of course, and the water is really warm."

Flo smiles, gets up, looks down at me, offering me her hand, I take it and rise. We walk together into the warm black water stopping when we are waist deep. Turning toward me, she puts her arms up around my neck and looks me in the eye.

"Kiss me like that again, please?" she asks.

Looking into her eyes, I lean down pressing my lips to hers gently. Again, her breathing quickens and her hands moved to the top of my head, running her fingers through my hair. Tentatively, I place my hands on her hips, just above the water. She jumps a little and I pull my hands away. As I do, her lips press against mine harder. We stand in the water, her arms on my head, our lips pressing together, silently.

I felt the small waves before Karen stood beside me. I can tell it is she by the hand on my ass. Then another warm body is pressing against my other side, Janice has overcome some of her inhibitions. Flo and I continue our kiss despite the other two women watching.

"Damn, that looks so sexy," a whisper from Janice breaks the silence.

"Would you like to try him?" Karen whispers.

"God yes, please."

Tapping me on the shoulder Karen presses her lips to my ear.

"Enough their buddy, you have two other women who would like to try that."

Pulling back from Flo, I sadly look into her eyes. Nodding she drops her hands from my head smiling. Below the waterline, a hand suddenly grasped my hard cock. I groan as Flo squeezes me gently.

"Flo," Karen whispers.

Flo flips her hair and moves to the side. Janice steps around her, she drapes her arms around my neck and turns her face up to look at me. I see lust but also fear in her green eyes. Leaning down I press my lips to hers. Moaning she presses hers to mine. I pull back slightly so our lips barely touch. Janice starts to run her fingers through my hair. I groan both because of the kiss and because Flo still held my cock and starts squeezing it with her warm hand.

"You're enjoying this aren't you?" Karen whispers in my ear.

I didn't answer her. Reaching out I found her leg with my hand and gently caress her.

"Ah, my guy has found me," she said softly.

Janice pulls back panting with passion.

"God that is so intense. God my nipples are so hard they hurt," Janice said looking down at her breasts.

"Porter can fix that for you," Karen said.

"Really? And how would he do... "

Leaning down quickly I take a nipple in my mouth and suck gently.

"Geez," Jan squeals but didn't pull away.

Chapter XXI

Standing back up I laugh and do the same to Flo. She tries to get away, but I wouldn't let her. She is laughing the whole time so I knew she isn't frightened. Karen just stands there laughing at my antics.

"All right ladies, I'm turning into a prune, so let's go ashore," I tell them walking back to the beach.

They splash and take turns dunking each other for a while longer. While they do, I drag a large air mattress down by our towels and set up a couple table on either side. I also flip the privacy cover-up. Sitting on the edge, I watch the girls have their fun. While I sit there, a waiter appears and asks if we would like drinks. Nodding, I order us all a beer.

The beers appear on the tables within minutes. They don't check ID's and I am not about to tell them I am not twenty-one and we would be going back to the room, so no harm. The girls rush out of the water, grabbing a towel and drying off. When Karen spots the beer, she looks at me with raised eyebrows.

"What?" I said.

"Who are you planning on getting drunk?"

"You, you lusty bitch," I tell her.

Flo and Janice giggle at that and each takes a sip of their beer.

"Bastard! Here I am planning on getting you drunk and taking advantage of you."

"You don't need to get me drunk to do that."

More laughter from Flo and Jan, as Karen crawls further back onto the mattress.

"Get back here and take advantage of me, now," she commands.

I crawl back to where Karen is laying propped up on the back of the mattress. It is really more of a giant couch. As I get close to her, she spreads her legs in invitation. Stopping so I am now looking down at her pussy, I smile and lower my head, touching her engorged labia with my tongue.

"Oh that feels so good," she said aloud for Jan and Flo's benefit. "Why don't you two come on back and relax. Nothing will happen you don't want too."

Tentatively, Flo and Jan move further back on the mattress. Eventually, they sit back, one on either side of Karen, legs crossed, but watching me intently. I love the way Karen tastes and can't get enough of her. With my tongue plastered to her clit, she is moaning and groaning. I see her hand flash out and take Jan's hand, squeezing as I suck her clit as far into my mouth as I can.

"Oh god that feels so wonderful," Karen said for the benefit of Jan and Flo.

As I continue to pleasure her, she keeps up a running commentary of the feelings coursing through her body. When her first orgasm hits her, she can't help but buck her hips wildly against my face. Her breathing is labored and fast, as she cries out her pleasure. Holding a hand of each girl, she shakes and tenses her body with the contraction of her orgasm.

"Oh god, oh my god," she said through clenched teeth.

Stopping what I am doing, her whole body just collapsed. Looking down at me, as she is panting, she nods.

"Who's next," I said.

Flo and Jan look at each other with eyes wide.

"You don't have to if you don't want to," I tell them.

"Me please," Jan said shyly.

Surprised by her, just as much as Karen, I indicate she should move over in front of me. Still shivering Karen trades places with Jan so she has the support of both the other girls on each side. Laying there looking into Jan's eyes, I wait for her to open her legs. She has to want to. I am not going to force her. Shivering as if a cold breeze blew, Jan slowly parts her legs allowing me to move up and blow on her pubic hair. Now she has a reason to shiver. Slowly, leaning forward I push my nose through her cute muff until my probing tongue finds sweet, wet folds. Jumping slightly at my touch, Karen takes Jan's hand giving it a little squeeze.

"It's okay, he won't hurt you, I promise. At first, it might feel strange, it might even tickle, but try to just let your body feel the pleasure he will be giving you," Karen tells her.

Joan had told her not two nights ago the exact same thing. I have found Jan's clit. Pressing the flat of my tongue against it, she shakes as she forces herself to keep her legs spread wide. Gently, I start sucking her clit into my mouth. It is actually very big, well bigger than Joan's, Karen's, or my moms. All of a sudden, Jan screams, shaking and bucking her hips. I think she is having her first real orgasm.

"Oh dear, my god, my pussy is on fire," Jan yells.

"No it's not dear, you're having an orgasm," Karen whispers.

Hips bucking, I continue to lap at her sex. My tongue, now buried in her pussy, laps at her flowing juices. She tastes good but different from Joan and Karen. I keep pushing my tongue in and out of her.

"Oh god, oh god, is this what it feels like to get fucked?" she asks looking down into my eyes.

"Very close to it, dear," Karen smiles at her while nodding at me.

Pulling my face from her pussy, I move up to look her in the eye. I kiss her, letting her taste herself. She groans as she opens her lips, probing with her tongue.

"Would you like him to fuck you?" Karen asks.

"I," shivering Jan drops her head looking down, "don't know."

She gasps when she saw how close my cock is to her pussy. Her hands flew up to my shoulders. Her eyes rise to look into mine. She moans, she groans, she shivers. I back away from her slowly. She isn't ready and I am not going to force her. That is the primary lesson I have learned from Joan, no force unless they ask for it. I am not going to force Jan into a decision she might regret.

"Who's next," I said looking pointedly at Flo.

She didn't say a word, just nods her head and climbs between Karen and Jan. Once she is comfortable, she spreads her legs.

"Gently, please?" she asks.

Nodding, I move so I can explore her sex. Her hair is trimmed short allowing me to find her clit and labia quickly. She draws in her breath when my tongue touches her quivering labia.

"Oh geez, that feels so different from when I touch them," Flo said without embarrassment.

"Yes it does, better would be the word I would use," Karen tells her.

"God yes, much, much better," Flo groans as I suck her labia into my mouth gently.

Joan and Karen have taught me a lot about a woman's pussy. It has gotten so that I love to eat a nice clean pussy for hours to both of their delights. I now put that learning to use on sweet Flo. Yes, she is a very nice young lady, a sweet girl with hardly anything to say bad about anyone, except the trash that had hurt her. I don't want her to experience any pain with sex ever again.

Concentrating on her pleasure, I watch her rise so close to her orgasm I thought she would burst. Then for some reason, she would shake her head and I would have to start all over. Karen notices and whispered in her ear. Flo nods. Karen frowns. Flo can't let go.

As she approaches orgasm again, Karen turns her head and kisses her hard on her lips. The shock of Karen kissing her drives her over the edge, just as Karen plans. Flo's hips start to buck and shake as her vagina squeezes her juices out over my tongue. She tastes good, very good. I bat her clit with my tongue, causing her to crash farther over the edge. Hips buck furiously, she can only groan and shriek her pleasure.

Pulling my mouth from her, I look up at wide, wild eyes as she continues to come. Pressing my lips to hers just makes things worse, for her. She just continues to have orgasm after orgasm as she mashes her mouth to mine. Slowly, I move myself up between her spread legs.

"Flo, would you like to feel what it's like to have a kind and considerate man, make love to you?" Karen whispers in her ear.

Chapter XXII

Pulling her head back just enough, she looks down at my cock, just millimeters from her. Breathing heavily, she looks up into my eyes.

"It won't hurt?"

"It shouldn't dear, but if it does I will stop. I don't what you to feel pain, ever," I tell her.

"Oh god, what do I do Karen?"

"Porter is a gentle caring lover, I promise. You have a vibrator at home?"

"God yes," she blushes seven shades of red.

"Does it hurt when you shove it in?" Karen asks boldly.

"No."

"Then there is your answer."

"Go ahead, I... I want to feel a real cock in me," she whispers.

Pressing forward slowly, Karen holds me at Flo's entrance. As I touch her, she jumps then moans as Karen rubs my cock up and down her slit. As she lines it up with her opening, I push into Flo. She is hot and wet. Dripping with her juice, I slid into her with ease. Soon I am pressing against her cervix.

"Oh geez, oh god, fuck," she screams.

"Does it hurt?" I ask her softly.

"God no, oh fuck that feels so good," she growls.

Slowly, I pull out, but only halfway. Then slowly I slid back into her. Over and over, I fuck her, each time her arousal increases. With eyes wide she stares at me, mouth open with no sound coming out, her hips buck up to meet my downward thrusts.

"Are you enjoying this dear," I ask her.

All she can do is nod. Karen strokes her hair and holds her hand. Jan just watches my cock appear and disappear into her friend.

"Oh, oh, oh, I'm coming, god damn I'm coming," Flo screeches.

Smiling I just kept fucking her slow and easy. This is how sex should be for her, slow and easy with a big payoff at the end.

"Okay you can stop now, we don't want the poor girl passing out," Karen whispers in my ear.

I stop with my cock in her all the way. She trembles and shakes as if I am still fucking her. Panting, she just stares at me, eyes full of wonder. It takes her forever to calm down enough for me to pull out of her without throwing her into another orgasm.

"My god that was so wonderful. Who taught you how to do those wonderful things?"

"There is this wonderful woman, a teacher, who took me through the world of Eros. She trained me to be considerate of women, to allow them to dictate what I do and how I do it."

"She was good, very good," Flo said with wonder in her voice.

"She is," I tell her.

"Then you still see her?"

"Yes, as often as I can."

"No more questions. I'm getting a chill, let's go back to the room where we can stay warm and talk all you want," Karen tells us.

Kissing Flo one more time I move down the mattress. The ladies follow. Karen puts her arm around my waist, pulling me to her, as we walk to the room.

"You girls hungry?" I ask Flo and Janice.

"Yeah, I could go for something to eat," Flo said.

"Me too," Jan chimes in.

Karen just nods as she watches Jan, watches me. Flo sits in one of the chairs around the table. Jan sits on the bed, her feet tucked under her. I flip through the room service menu and decide on several appetizers. Picking up the phone, I order. Smiling at Jan, I go and sit beside her. My cock is only semi-soft as I lie back. Jan's eyes get big as saucers, as she watches my cock.

"Would you like to touch it?" I ask.

She jumps at my question giggling.

"May I?"

"Jan, you don't have to ask, just do what you want, he won't mind all that much," Karen tells her.

I think Karen wants me to pop her friends cherry, why I don't know nor do I care. I will do it for Jan if she wants me too. As I watch, her hand moves toward me, I suddenly wonder how I had become so noble. Maybe Joan is a good influence on me after all. Slowly, Jan wraps her hand around my limp cock. Once her soft skin comes into contact, it starts to grow hard. Jan giggles as my cock grows in her hand.

"Oh, that feels so nice. The skin is so smooth and hot."

Grinning she starts to move her hand up and down the shaft. I moan at her movements, which spurs her to jerk me off a little faster. She watches her hand move up and down, pushing the skin of my shaft up over the head. As my pre-cum starts to seep out the end, she touches it with her finger of her other hand. Slowly, she moves the finger to her mouth.

"Ew, salty, I like it," she whispers.

Karen laughs as she too watches her friends hand glide up and down my cock intently. I just moan as Jan rubs her finger across the head, scooping up more pre-cum and licking it off her finger.

"So this is what sperm tastes like?" she asks.

"No, sperm is better," Karen tells her. "Go ahead, take him in your mouth. Our poor Porter hasn't cum tonight, he'll give you a healthy serving fairly quickly."

"I don't know if I can," Jan admits.

"It's easy, dear. Lean down, open your mouth and slide it down over his cock. Start sucking and licking. Soon you will receive one of the greatest gifts man has to offer a woman," Karen said looking Jan in the eye.

Nodding her head, Jan moves so she can lower her head easily. Opening her mouth, I can feel her warm breath on my cock. Then she is sucking me for all she is worth. What she lacks in skill she makes for in enthusiasm. The fact I have been aroused all night also helps. Soon I am coming in her mouth to her surprise. On second thought, I should have warned her, but then she might have pulled back and that's not what Karen wanted.

"That's it Jan, just swallow, it's not all that much. A couple of teaspoons at most, I've seen you take bigger bites of a hamburger," Karen said holding her head down so she can't spit me out.

Choking, Jan swallows and swallows. I moan as my cock pulses in her warm mouth. Relaxing let Karen know I am finished and she can let Jan up.

"You almost choked me to death," Jan yells at Karen.

"Bullshit! All you had to do is breath through your nose," Karen retorts.

Flo and Karen both laugh at Jan. Moving so I am next to her, I put my arm around her and kiss her cheek.

"So how did it taste?" I ask to change the subject.

"Ah, not too bad, I won't be making it part of my meal preparation, though."

Everyone laughs at her statement.

"But would you be willing to do it again, now that you know what to expect?" I ask.

"Yes. It was very nice, right up until Karen... bitch... presses my head down, forcing your cock to the back of my throat."

"Good. And what Karen did is uncalled for, I agree. You will find that some guys will do that to you, though. They mean no harm, it's just a reflex action on their part. Much like you clamping your thighs on my head when I was eating your pussy," I tell her.

"That's good to know."

"My turn," Karen said.

"Okay sweetie, get over here," I tell her.

Chapter XXIII

Most of the night is a blur of bodies. I do remember lying in bed, propped up on some pillows against the headboard watching the girls. They each hold in their hand a dildo or vibrator pounding their pussies. The motion of their hands and the bucking of their hips mesmerized me. The sounds they are making didn't detract from the show they perform for me either.

I do remember Jan, crying under me. Not tears of pain, but tears of joy. Karen and Flo are there to kiss her tears away as I slowly slid my cock in and out of her tight, wet pussy. The wetness is from the blood. She yells once, then she is quiet. Once I am in her all the way, she opens her eyes staring up at me.

"That actually feels good," she confides. "It really hurt at first, but now it feels good. Don't move yet, though, it's almost on the verge of hurting."

"I won't until you're ready, dear," I whisper in her ear as I place small, light kisses on her neck.

We lay there for quite some time. She would moan and groan, as little movements can't be helped. Then her hips start to buck up and down. Small movements to being with, growing more intense.

"Now, you can move now, oh god yes," she cries out.

Slowly, I pull out of her, then just as slowly, I press back into her. She sighs as my pelvis pressed against hers. I moan as I feel her grip me. Soon I am sliding in and out of her fast. I am not pounding into her as I had Karen. I am being gentle, loving. I want this to be a good experience for her. When her orgasm crashes through her mind, I stop, buried inside her as far as I can go. She whimpers and cries, using words none of us understands. Her hips slid back and forth against me. She is having one wild orgasm for her first fuck.

It takes her forever to calm down and won't let me pull out of her. But eventually, I am able to roll to the side and I slip from her grasp. She sighs frowning at me.

"So was it good for you my dear?" I ask jokingly.

"God damn, it was almost perfect," she yells. "Can we do it again?"

Karen and Flo break into laughter at her question. I just grin at her, pulling her lips to mine. That's when the night became a blur.

For some reason I found myself curled up on the floor, a blanket draped over me carelessly. My head, cradled on a pillow, aches and I hear moaning coming from the direction of the bed. Sitting up slowly I look at the bed. What I see arouses me and amazes me. Jan lies with her legs spread wide. In her hand, she holds Flo's head. Flo's face is plastered to Jan's pussy as Karen sits there watching and coaching Flo.

It is both girls moaning I hear. Karen, catching sight of me, puts her finger to her lips for me to keep quiet. Nodding I crawl to the bathroom. I have to pee. Badly. Once in the bathroom, I close the door. Coming out as quietly as I can, I hear Jan screaming her pleasure. Karen waves me over to the bed.

I stand just above Jan's head, my cock dangling almost touching her forehead. As she opens her eyes from her orgasm, she grins. Opening her mouth, I drop my cock in. She sucks gently and quietly. Watching Flo service Jan I smile at Karen and mouth, "I love you" at her. She smiles back and nods. Suddenly, Flo jumps back from Jan's pussy.

"Don't stop on my account," I tell her.

Karen, her hand on the back of Flo's head, pushes her face back down against Jan's pussy. This is a great way to start a morning.

The drive to take Flo and Jan home is interesting, to say the least. In the backseat, they made out most of the way. At one point they were in a sixty-nine, dresses pushed up over their asses, heads clamped between thighs. Karen just sits next to me, her head on my shoulder, giggling at the sounds in the backseat.

"We have created monsters," she whispers.

"We have. I do hope Jan doesn't regret letting me take her cherry?"

"I don't think so, but I'll keep an eye on her."

"Good. I would hate to think I was the cause of her... well, whatever."

"I know, it would upset me too."

Chapter XXIV

Once back at the resort, Karen and I grab one of the couch mattresses and just relax the rest of the day. Both of us are exhausted. I sleep quite a bit. While we sleep the staff would gently turn the mattress so we would not be in direct sun. Waking in the late afternoon, we find ourselves famished. Dressing we decided to go out somewhere to eat.

Driving around, we spot what looks like a nice Italian restaurant. After we are seated, it didn't take long, we are studying the menus and listening to the hubbub going on around us. A cute little dark haired waitress appears to take our order. She is no older than we are. She takes our order and hurries away. The smells that waft out of the kitchen are delicious and it doesn't take long for our order to appear in front of us.

Karen and I laugh and giggle, well she giggles, I chuckle. There is a difference. We talk about Jan, Flo and how it made Karen feel, watching me with them.

"It didn't bother me as much as I thought it would, but then again I watched you with Joan."

"And I truly have to thank you for Flo and Jan. I had a good time with them. They were fun and pretty."

"Yes, they are. I have to admit, before last night, I had never been attracted to another woman, but watching Jan's journey, I found myself quite attracted to her. While you were asleep, I seduced her. Flo had fallen asleep and Jan is laying there slowly slipping one of my dildo's in and out of her pussy. As I watched I became more and more turned on.

"I moved up next to her. She smiled at me and I just couldn't help myself. I leaned in and kissed her. To my surprise, she kissed me back. Soon I am feeling her breasts and she was slamming my dildo into the pussy fast and hard. As she was shaking with her orgasm, I went down on her. Her eyes widened with surprise, but she didn't say a word. That's when Flo woke up. Looking at us in shock, she said she wanted to try. I just spread my legs allowing her to try on me. Turned out she wasn't bad, she had me coming within minutes.

"After Jan came, she pushed Flo back and started in on her. That's about when you woke."

"Geez, I would have loved to see you getting your pussy sucked," I told her.

Laughing, Karen resumes eating. When we finish I paid the bill and we left. When we get back to the resort, we hurry out to the beach and go for a night swim. The water is warm and so is Karen. We must have made out in the shallows for a good hour. Both of us wrinkled like prunes. Back inside the room, we collapse on the bed and continue with our kissing. We fall asleep in each other's arms.

The start of our second week is dull compared to the end of the first. Monday and Tuesday, we just lay on the beach, soaking up the sun and warmth. Running into the water to cool off and play. It is so nice to be able to play, as I want with Karen. I never get tired of feeling her tits in my hand or nipples in my mouth. She is beautiful and I love her oh so much. As Tuesday ends, we are laying in bed smiling at each other. It is wonderful to look into her eyes and see the love for me there. I hope when Joan is here I would see that kind of love in her eyes. I also hope Karen sees that kind of love in my eyes for her.

Chapter XXV

For the next three days, Karen and I refrain from having sex. I don't want Joan to find me exhausted or unable to perform. Karen and I, however, do play a lot. We explore each other's bodies trying to find what feels good and what doesn't. It's a lot of fun and I find Karen is a bit of a masochist. It turns out she likes to have her nipples pinched hard. It's a surprise to both of us. I, on the other hand, don't like pain, any, nada.

On Wednesday, we lie out in the sun and swim. That night we go back to the Italian restaurant for dinner. It's delicious and we have a good talk about our feelings for each other and Joan.

"Karen I really have to thank you for these two weeks. Without you here, I would have gone nuts with loneliness, pining after Joan. Thank you, my dear."

"And without you, I too would have been depressed. I don't have the means to come to a place like this resort to enjoy myself. I would not have so much time with you. I want to thank you, Cole."

We both smile at each other as we continue eating. After dinner, we stop at a new mall, just opened, to see what's going on. It's a great big indoor affair. Brightly lit and spacious, the people wander around, dwarfed by the size of the building. It's exciting, as we walk down the monster aisle between row upon row of shops and stores. We both marvel at the collection of items, under one roof you might buy.

The mall, if you could call it that, near our home is a small outdoor collection of different size buildings all on the same piece of land. It's convenient but not like this one. We spend about an hour looking around. It's dark when we go outside. We both have a good time and once back at the resort we go for a swim. It's so great to be here. Walk in your room take off your clothes, out the patio door and into the lake.

That night as we cuddle up to go to sleep, I think about how wonderful Karen is and how much she has come to mean to me. Kissing her neck sends shivers rippling through her body.

"Thank you," she whispers.

"I love you," I whisper back.

"I love you too."

Sleep comes quickly.

I wake the next morning, to the smell of the divine woman, with who I have fallen asleep. Cuddling up next to me, her hair tickling my nose, she is snoring softly. Smiling, I gently put my hand on her firm, supple breast. It's warm and fits my hand nicely. As I gingerly squeeze her plaint flesh, a moan escapes her lips. I see her eyes flicker open.

"Good morning Cole," she whispers, another moan coming from deep inside her chest.

"Good morning my pretty cousin," I whisper back giving her breast another gentle squeeze.

"Stop that or I will rape you," she tells me, pulling my hand from her.

"Promises, promises," I laugh.

Karen sits bolt upright and is on top of me in an instant. We tussle and roll around on the big king size bed until we are both sweaty and in need of a shower. Laughing and giggling, we take our shower. I love soaping her. Getting to rub my hands all over her body so gently is just so... delicious. Karen pays particular attention to my testicles. Gently soaping them and then juggling them in one hand. My cock is hard the whole time and stays hard most of the morning.

After breakfast in the restaurant, we go out on the beach and just lie in the sun, under the beautiful blue sky. Our tans are now dark enough that we won't burn. Karen looks absolutely beautiful with her all over tan. Sexy, you bet, her hair bleached by the sun, along with her eyebrows and lashes are now platinum blond. The hair covering her vulva is also bleached a bright platinum blond. She looked... well, healthy.

That night we go in search of another good restaurant. What we find is the coolest place we have ever seen. The place calls itself "The Pit". The inside is rustic old west. Bare-naked timbers, wood planks, and fence posts break up the huge dining area. Smack dab in the middle of the room is the kitchen or cooking area. Huge charcoal and wood fire pits create a large circle. Flames lick tasty smelling pieces of meat slathered in sauce and seasonings. The smell is out of this world and has both our mouths watering.

On the outside of the circle of furnaces, there are wood burning stoves and food preparation areas. Once seated, we just sit watching the fires flare and waves of heat rising into the monstrous copper or brass hood over the bar-b-que area. It is so fascinating we both jump when our waitress appears at our table. Neither of us has even glanced at our menus. We order two cokes and ask her to come back in a few minutes to take our order.

We both peruse the menus and settle on the rib-fest for two. It's something we can agree on and looks like enough food to feed an army.

"Geez this place is huge," Karen verbalizes what we both have been thinking.

"It sure is," I reply, looking around.

Sitting here, we listen to the sound of the kitchen a mere twenty feet away. The men manning the bar-b-ques don't say much, but throughout the room, the sounds of sizzling meat echo. The smells of seared flesh also waft around the room, by the time our meal arrives, it came on three different trays, we are starving.

"My god, we can't eat all this," Karen said laughing.

"What we don't eat we can take with us for a snack later," I tell her smiling.

With that, we both dig in. The food is fantastic. The spices, done just right and the sauce, lent just enough flavor to put a tang on your tongue. There is just the tiniest bite. Karen seems to be enjoying herself. I have never seen her eat with such relish. Her eyes bulge as she savors each morsel, as do I. After about half an hour, we are both so full our stomachs hurt. We have only consumed half the food on the trays. We ask our waitress to wrap the rest up to go. Smiling she takes our feast to the next table, which is empty and starts to pack up our dinner.

Hefting the bag with our meal, what is left of it anyway, I pay the bill and we leave for the resort. The drive there is quick and quiet for the most part. Karen has a tendency to moan every time the car hits a bump. I think the moan is from pain. She did complain that she ate too much.

Once in the room, she flops down on the bed and just stares at the ceiling. I chuckle to myself, for I know exactly how she feels. Putting the doggie bag down, I too flop down on the bed, dimming the lights before I do. Karen just lies there, moaning softly to herself. I felt like moaning in pain but don't. I soon become uncomfortable in my clothes. Struggling to my feet, I quickly undress and feel better immediately.

"Karen, why don't you get out of your clothes? You'll feel better."

Opening her eyes, she smiles at me.

"You just want to see me naked," she quips as she struggles to get up.

Shimmying out of her dress and panties, she hangs her dress with care in the closet. Turning to me, she smiles, nodding her head.

"You're right I do feel better, but I know you just want me naked."

I laugh as I flop back down on the bed. I still have that full feeling but not as bad as when I had my pants on. Karen lies back down and rolls to me, cuddling up.

"Well, tomorrow afternoon we will be at Joan's apartment. Are you as excited as I am?" Karen asks running her finger across my chest.

"I am. I feel like a racehorse waiting for the gate to fly open so I can run as fast as I can."

Karen laughs at my analogy as she kisses me hard. For the next half hour, we kiss and nibble each other. At some point, we relax and fall asleep.

Chapter XXVI

When I wake, my stomach is growling, I look at Karen. Her eyes closed, snoring softly, she looks so cute laying there naked. Looking at the clock, I see it's two-thirty in the morning. Gently, I roll out of bed, walk to the table and pull open the bag of food. Even though it is at room temperature, it tastes very good. The ribs are still juicy and tender. As I pull the aluminum foil from the ribs, I hear a groan from the bed.

"You were going to eat without me?" she asks sitting down next to me and pulling the open foil closer to her.

"No, I was going to leave you some, honest," I tell her ripping a rib from the rack.

We sit and eat as we watch each other. Soon we are laughing and giggling, as we both try to shove as much in our mouths as possible. Soon, my mouth is so full, I am having a hard time chewing. Juice dripping from the sides of my mouth as I chew, Karen reaches over, scoops it up with her finger and smears it on her lips. I continue to chew and swallow as she licks her lips. For some reason, a shiver runs down my spine. Taking my sticky BBQ sauce covered hands, I smear the sauce all over her tits. Looking down with eyes wide, Karen watches my hands and her nipples as they pop out at my touch.

Swallowing the last of the meat in my mouth, I lean down and start to lick the sauce off Karen. She groans and shivers as my tongue licks her breasts all over. Shaking with pleasure, she slowly chews what meat she has left in her mouth. As I suck her tits, I notice her legs clamp shut as she shakes with a small orgasm.

"Shit, that feels so sexy," she cries.

Pulling her up from her chair, I place her on the tabletop. Moving the food, I push her down on the table. Grabbing the extra sauce, I spread her legs and dump it on her pussy. The cool sauce causes her to yip with surprise. Jamming my face to her pussy, I start to suck and lick the sauce off her. She is shaking and her hips are bucking as my tongue travels all over her mons. Soon the sauce is gone but doesn't stop me from lapping up her sauce as it flows out of her quivering pussy.

"Oh, I'm coming, I'm coming, shit, you're making me come you bastard," Karen shouts.

Pushing my face away from her pussy, she slaps me. I just smile at her, my face covered in BBQ and Karen sauce. Sitting up she pulls my face to hers, kisses my lips and licks my cheeks. Laughing she pushes me away and jumps up pulling me with her to the bathroom. In the shower, we clean each other, dry off and return to bed.

"Aren't you going to try and make me come?" I ask her.

"No. I want you to come for Joan, not me. And it's really okay you made me come. I don't think I could get back to sleep if you didn't."

"Good, I'm glad you're not mad at me."

"Oh, I didn't say I wasn't mad. Just wait until you and Joan have been together, buddy."

"Oh, oh, it sounds like tomorrow could be fun," I laugh lying down next to her after turning out the lights.

"For me, yes. For you, I doubt it," she said, mystery in her voice.

Kissing her on the cheek, I lie back looking at the ceiling.

"I love you, Karen."

"I love you too, Cole."

Sleep comes easily.

We sleep in the next morning, missing the breakfast crowd at the restaurant. When we finally drag our tired asses out of bed and into the bathroom to brush our teeth, it is mid-morning, around ten o'clock. Looking at each other sheepishly, we just head to the beach for a swim and some sun.

At about noon we dress and head to the restaurant for lunch. The place is crowded but there are some empty seats at the counter. We take those and each order a sandwich and fries. We do very little talking while we eat, as there are so many ears around. We finish and leave the resort.

It feels good to roar down the road on our way to Joan's place. We should be there about the same time as her. I have talked to her several times over the last two weeks, as has Karen. Neither of us told her we are together, we thought it might upset her just a little. We also don't tell her about the resort, we thought we would surprise her tonight after dinner. Pulling up in front of her townhouse, we don't see her car.

Climbing the stairs to the front door, I raise my hand to knock as Karen pushes the doorbell. A few seconds later, the door opens and there is Joan all gorgeous, standing there with a smile on her face. Standing back, she waves us in. Once the door closes, she grabs me by the arm spins me around to face her. Her lips press against mine so fast I don't have time to react before she pulls away.

"God I missed you," she croaks.

Her lips against mine again, she wraps her arms around my neck. We kiss for a long time, my hands holding her waist, feeling her breathe. When she lets go of me, Karen is nowhere to be seen. Laughing, Joan grabs my hand and pulls me into the living room. There's Karen sitting on the couch patiently waiting. Joan sits next to her and pulls Karen into her embrace. Their lips meet and both women burn with passion.

I sit next to Joan so she is between Karen and me. As they break their kiss, I pull Joan's lips to mine. I let my hand gently rest on her breast. She moans and melts in my arms. Now Karen moves to kiss her neck and squeeze her other breast. Joan is moaning into my mouth as our tongues swirl together. We kiss for a long time, right through her powerful orgasm, Joan shaking and trembling in my arms, as she comes hard. Pushing me away, she gulps air as fast as she can, surrendering herself into Karen's arms behind her.

"Oh, god, you two planned this," she said panting.

"In a way, but we both love you and want to be with you," Karen tells Joan hugging her tightly.

Wiggling out of Karen's grasp, Joan stands looking down at us. For a few minutes, she just stares at each of us in turn. Then she starts to strip as she heads down the hallway.

"If you two don't follow me, I will scream," Joan yells.

Karen and I jump up running after her. I'm naked as I enter Joan's bedroom. Joan lies on the bed waiting, her legs spread in invitation. Shaking like the proverbial racehorse, I crawl between her smooth beautiful thighs. As my face comes close to her pussy, Joan groans reaching down and pulls my head up to hers. I feel a hand on my cock. It's Karen, lining me up with Joan's opening.

Pushing forward, I slid into her wet, warm body. As I push against her cervix, Joan has another orgasm. She shakes under me her arms squeezing me tight. I just moan with pleasure at being inside the woman I love. Staring down at her beautiful face I can't help but fall in love with her more and more.

"Love me, dear, love me slow and easy," Joan whispers.

Slowly, gently, I pull out, then push back in her wonderful body. Her eyes roll up into her head, as her lungs push a moan from her. Slowly, I push in and pull out, over and over. Gushing liquid spills out of her, soaking the sheets of her bed. She is crying with joy now, panting and huffing with passion. I am dizzy with my love for her as I push in and pull out. Joan starts to make sounds, sounds I have never heard from any woman. Suddenly, she is limp, her eyes open and staring up at me, her breathing ragged. Karen is beside her looking into her eyes and feeling her pulse. Joan pushes her away smiling.

"Keep going please, I want more of you. I want you to love me for as long as you can," Joan tells me softly.

I start back with, in, out, in, out movements. I am enjoying the feel of her as I slide in and out of her hot, wet pussy. She is spectacular. Her hands now caress my face and shoulders as I slowly make love to her. Smiling I press into her slowly. She groans as I am fully in her. For the next half hour, I slowly fuck her. Twice her eyes roll back into her head and her breathing slows. I just kept easing my cock in and out of her lovely body.

Finally, Joan screams and shakes with a tremendous orgasm. She shakes, shivers and quivers with her passion. As her shriek ends, I start to pulse. I fill her with my scalding hot cream, as I yell at the ceiling above. It is then I notice the mirror on the ceiling. As I pump my God Mother full, I think to myself, she's kinky. Falling to the side, I pant with exertion, even though I had not been that active.

"My god, that was so beautiful," Joan said.

Now I knew why she became so turned on, she had been watching herself make love. Chuckling silently to myself, I turn to look at her.

"So, my sweetheart likes to watch herself?" It is a rhetorical question.

"Yes. Yes. I love to watch myself, but I also love to watch you. Your cute butt, squeezing together as you push into me. Your back muscles rippling as you hold yourself up. God, I love you, Cole."

"I love you to Joan."

"I love you both," Karen quips.

"Oh poor Karen, feeling left out?" Joan asks sympathetically.

"Not in the least. But I'm next."

"Sure you can have Cole now if you wish."

"Not what I meant woman," Karen said evilly.

Chapter XXVII

Karen is hovering over Joan before Joan could answer. Lips pressed to hers, hand on Joan's breast, Karen moans. Joan fighting her shock, eyes wide, does not push Karen away. Recovering, Joan wraps Karen in her arms, kissing her back. Karen slides down Joan's body, shoves her face into Joan's crotch.

Moaning at what Karen is now doing to her, Joan's eyes roll up into her head once more. I slide up next to her, holding her in my arms while Karen sucks her pussy. Popping her head up from Joan's pussy, Karen looks at me, smiling.

"This is what I was imagining... " then her face is back at Joan's pussy, licking and sucking my come from Joan's body.

Joan is moaning and groaning on the verge of another strong orgasm. I can see her stomach ripple as her muscles contract to Karen's tongue in her vagina. Staring into my eyes, Joan yells as her thighs clamp Karen's head between them. Her hips buck and shake, as her body rocks with orgasm. Karen keeps licking and sucking her until Joan opens her thighs releasing her. For the next minute, Joan just lays there shaking and moaning as her orgasm subsides.

Karen and I lie beside her, prop ourselves on our elbows looking down at her. With her eyes closed and a smile gracing her face, she looks peaceful and content. Karen's face is a mess with both Joan's and my juices smeared all over her cheeks, nose, and chin.

"You two," Joan starts, "have just become my number one way to relax."

Karen giggles leaning down to kiss Joan's cheek. I caress her hair as she looks at me.

"Showers for all," I said. "I hope you're hungry? We have a great place to eat and we're taking you with us."

"I'm starved. Do I know this place?"

"No," Karen said emphatically.

"Well, I guess you would know, I did take you to all the places I know around here," Joan concedes.

Joan's shower is too small for all of us and she did have two bathrooms. Karen uses the downstairs bath next to the bedroom we were in and Joan pulls me up the stairs to the master bath. It is so nice to soap her up and slid my hands all over her. She does the same to me as we kiss. When we are done, we dry off and go back downstairs to dress.

Roaring down the road to the restaurant, sitting beside two of the most beautiful woman I knew, is exhilarating. When we pull into the parking lot, Joan gasps at the name of the place. When we get out of the car and the delicious smells assault our senses she gasps again.

"How, when, the smell is wonderful," Joan exclaims.

When we enter the restaurant, Joan gasps again. This time I ask for a table a little farther back from the cooking pit. We can still see what is going on, but it doesn't consume our field of vision. When the waitress comes to take our order, I order the rib platter for two and three sodas. Joan looks at me questioningly.

"It's more than enough for the three of us," I assure her.

"So, you have been here before?"

"Yes. It was a wonderful experience," Karan tells her.

We sit watching the cooks turn the meat on the grill, flames licking the sauce and seasonings, flaring up as they drip down onto the burning wood or charcoal. It is a marvelous ballet, taking place there in front of us. The meat cooking, painted with sauce, as forks stab to turn the slabs. Those slabs transferred to the food prep area to be cut, placed on plates and taken to the customers.

Shortly, our food is in front of us. Joan marvels at the amount. Karen and I just laugh as we start to load our plates from the three trays. Watching us Joan quickly catches up. We eat and laugh at each other's messy faces. We all enjoy ourselves immensely. When we finish we all pile into the car.

"Where to now ladies?" I ask.

"How about that new mall that just opened," Karen said.

"Ah, I don't know... " Joan starts.

"You'll love it, Joan, you'll see," Karen tells her.

"You have been there?"

"Yes, just the other day, it's nice."

I put the car in gear and drive off in the direction of the mall. Five minutes later, we are parked and walking toward the glass doors. Joan just stares at the structure before us. It is impressive, all lit up in the dark of the night. For the next hour or so we walk through the wide aisles, every once in awhile ducking into an interesting store. Joan and Karen pull me into the Fredrick's of Hollywood store. I'm a little embarrassed as they look at the sexy underwear and things. Both giggle at me, as my face turns beet red because Joan holds up the skimpiest panties I have ever seen and holds them up to her waist. Grinning evilly at me, she cracks up as she puts them back on the shelf.

Finally, we are back where we started. Karen leads Joan out the door to the car. She is anxious to get to the resort. As we pull out of the mall parking lot, Joan looks around.

"Shouldn't we be going the other way?"

"No, we are kidnapping you for the weekend," Karen tells her.

"Well then I need to go pack some things," Joan said.

"Everything you need is already there, I promise," Karen giggled.

The roar of the pipes drowned out her reply. I speed down the road, just over the posted speed limit. Braking hard I turn into the entrance to Joan's squeals. I don't think she is able to see the sign as she had been looking out the other window. Pulling up in front of Karen's and my room, I turn the car off. Karen gets out and almost has to pull Joan out. Once inside Joan smiles and shakes her finger at us.

"You naughty children," she scolds.

"Get your clothes off, old lady, we're going for a swim," Karen scolds back, stripping her dress off. She is naked underneath.

I stripped down and stand waiting by the patio door. Karen is beside me in seconds.

"Wait, aren't we wearing suits?" Joan asks as she pulls her panties from her foot.

"No, who would ever want to wear a suit to swim," Karen smiles evilly, grabbing her hand and pulling her out the door.

Joan squeals as I follow, pushing her from behind. I grab a stack of towels from the cart by the cabana and follow the squealing Joan down the path to the beach. Karen walking in front of her boldly laughs at Joan, as she tries to cover herself from observing eyes. There are quite a number of people lying on lounges along the beach, all as naked as we are. Joan finally realizes none of them is looking her way, once she stops squealing.

Laughing, Karen pulls Joan into the water. The two women, frolic in the warm water while I drag an air couch over to where the girls entered. Throwing the towels on the mattress, I head for the water too.

"You two," Joan said as I swim up to Karen and her, "planned this all along?"

"Yes and no," I reply. "I couldn't bear the thought of being alone for two weeks, so I asked Karen to spend it here with me."

"You two have been together for two weeks?"

"Yes, the most beautiful two weeks I have ever spent. Cole has been wonderful."

"Karen. What about your parents?"

"Joan, they trust Cole. They trust me. They trust us to know what is right and wrong, but we don't care about right or wrong when it comes to our being together. Do you?"

Joan looks deep into Karen's eyes for a minute. Then shaking her head she presses her lips to Karen's in a gentle kiss.

"No. I don't care either. But you both know about the inherent risks of birth defects if there are children... well, you know."

"Yes, of course. God, I wouldn't think about having a baby with Cole. I just want him to love me, over and over as long as he wants, when he wants." Karen wraps her arms around me as she finishes.

"Although I'm sure Karen would make beautiful babies, I don't want to... I too just want to have her make love to me, over and over, as long as she can, whenever she can."

"Good, now that we have that out of the way," Joan said, swimming away from us.

Chapter XXVIII

Floating to the top of the water, I stroke strongly after her. I catch her within ten strokes. She squeals as I pull her back to me, wrapping my arms around her. Karen is there close on my heels.

"How? How did you catch me?" Joan asks.

"Joan, I was on the swim team. I didn't tell you because it would have been embarrassing with you there seeing me in the skimpy little swimsuit. So, I told mom not to tell you."

"Oh dear, I wouldn't have embarrassed you."

"Just you being there would have embarrassed me. By that time, I was dreaming about you every night. I wouldn't have been able to swim with you there."

"Oh dear me, I see now," Joan said, laughing into her hand.

"What? I don't get it?"

"He would have been... well," Joan takes Karen's hand and moves it to my cock, "like this."

"Oh. OH!" Then she too laughs.

Both of them kiss me. Joan's legs are around my waist, the heat of her vagina licking my hard cock. Karen is there next to me kissing my ear and whispering nasty things. Her hand, still on my cock moves it along Joan's slit causing her to jump. Slowly, she lowers herself, Karen guides me into Joan's opening. Gently, I press her down until she envelops me. Her eyes are staring into mine. Her lids droop heavily.

"Just stand still Cole. I want to just feel you inside me," Joan whispers.

Walking, just a little farther into the water, Joan becomes lighter, her buoyancy relieving some of the pressure on my legs. With Karen to steady us, I can stand like this for a long time. The ladies each take turns kissing me. I take one hand and move it between Karen's legs. She shivers as I slip a finger up into her body.

"God yes," Karen cries kissing my ear.

We stand in the water just enjoying the closeness of each other. When I could feel my skin wrinkling, I start back to shore. Joan squeals, pushing herself up and off. She looks at me as if I am crazy. Karen laughs at her as she walks out of the water and to the air couch. Grabbing a towel, Karen dries herself. I handed a towel to Joan, as I felt she would object to me drying her. Once we are all dry, Karen crawls back into the couch. Smiling out at Joan, she waves at Joan to join her.

Laughing I push Joan down on the couch. I crawl past her up to where Karen waits. Sitting on the opposite side, I pat the space between us while I crook my finger at Joan. Frowning, she reluctantly crawls up between us. Reaching back, I pull the privacy curtain up and forward. The view we now have is out over the lake and a small portion of the starlit sky. Karen sighs as she relaxes back into the couch.

"Isn't that beautiful?" she asks.

"It is," Joan admits, gawking at the site before us.

I gently pull her back so she is resting against the back of the couch. Sighing, she sinks back looking me in the eyes. I lean back as well, keeping eye contact with her.

"So you kids have been playing nudist... "

"Hedonist," I correct her.

"... hedonist for the past two weeks?"

"Yep," I tell her.

"Sure have. It's been the most enlightening thing I have ever done," Karen said quietly.

The sounds of water lapping at the beach fill the air.

"Show me," Joan said.

"Really?" Karen asks.

"Really," Joan answers.

"Cole, show her what we found out about me," Karen tells me.

Reaching over Joan, I take Karen's nipple between my forefinger and thumb. I gently pull on it until it stretches quite a ways. Karen is sighing. She moans as I pinch her nipple. Joan is watching my fingers, as they turn white from the pressure I am exerting on Karen's nipple.

"Stop that, you are going to hurt the poor girl," Joan tells me.

"No, it feels good. I like him doing this. Oh god," Karen croaks.

Letting go, her nipple snaps back to settle on top of her breast. She sighs with pleasure. Joan just stares at her. Karen pulls Joan's lips to hers. Their kiss is passionate. Taking Joan's hand, Karen places it on her breast.

"Please Joan, I want to feel you do... "

"Karen, I couldn't!"

"Joan, please."

Taking Karen's nipple as I did, Joan pulls it out from Karen's body.

"Harder, pull on it harder," Karen groans.

Pulling more, causes Joan's finger and thumb to tighten, which is what Karen is really after. Karen groans as she pulls Joan's lips to hers again. Joan starts to move her hand with Karen's nipple up and down. Pull up, push down, Karen is moaning as their lips move against each other. With one last pull, Joan releases Karen's nipple. Karen's stomach tightens, her shoulders push forward. She is coming from having her nipples played with.

Looking down on Karen, Joan leans back against the back of the couch. I kiss her neck drawing her attention to me. Slowly I kiss my way down her smooth, supple body. Her nipples are hard and her chest heaves with her breathing. She is excited, filled with lust. I take a nipple between my lips and gently run my tongue across the top. Joan jerks with excitement. Sucking her nipple into my mouth, rubbing my tongue around it has her moaning. Gently, I take the hard nub of tender flesh between my teeth and softly bite down. Her groan is loud and her body shakes. A series of quick little bites have her shaking with passion.

"Oh god, yes," she screams. "God that feels good, more please."

I continue gently to bite her nipple. Now she is going crazy, racked with orgasm after orgasm. Biting her nipple, I gently pull away from her breast, stretching her flesh. Her back arched and her hips buck, as she yells her pleasure. Letting go, her nipple quickly snaps back to her breast. Joan's hips pushed up in the air, butt flexing quickly, as her orgasm shoots through her body.

Looking her in the face, Karen is there, kissing her forehead and whispering to her.

"We love you, Joan," Karen tells her. "We want to spend as much time as we can with you. This weekend is for you, for us to be together."

Joan moans at her words. Finally, her body falls back down on the mattress. I move back up to her head and just listen to her breath. Eyes closed, she concentrates on just breathing. She is limp and totally relaxed. Karen is stroking her hair as I just watch the woman I love, enjoy the glow of her orgasms.

After Joan recovers, I hand her a cold drink, fruit juice, and vodka. Taking a hefty swallow, she thanks me, pulling my lips to hers. Slowly, I move between her smooth, silky thighs.

"What are you doing?" she asks.

"Listen carefully," I tell her.

We all listen to the sounds of the night. Not too far away a couple is in the throes of orgasm. A little farther distant, another couple's moans and groans we perceive.

"I am going to make love to the woman I love, outside. I will endeavor to do my best to make her climax for a very long time."

"Not out here you're not," Joan whispers.

"It's perfectly all right Joan," Karen said, "we have made love on the sand, just about there." She points down and to the right.

I have my cock lined up and have been flipping it across her clit slowly. She is wet and ready as I slowly slid into her.

"God, I don't know about this," Joan moans as I sink into her body.

Chapter XXIX

Kissing her lips gently, I bury my cock in her. She moans as it touches her cervix. Karen moves closer to us. She caresses my back and kisses Joan's ear while whispering words of endearment to us both. Gently, I make love to Joan. Sliding my cock in and out of her hot, moist body, I gently kiss her lips, her cheeks, her forehead. Her eyes, wide open, staring into mine, were filled with love.

"Cole, I love you, sweetheart, I really do," Joan said to me.

"Joan, I love you too. Very, very much, my darling," I tell her.

For twenty minutes, I slowly make love to her. Her climax starts five minutes in and continues until I finish. In the end, I slowly push into her one last time and groan as my manhood twitched inside her. I fill her with streams of my semen. We are kissing when we both crash over the top.

"God I love you," I tell her as I roll to the side.

"I love you, Cole," Joan said as Karen crawls between her legs. "Karen what do you think you're doing... ugh... "

Between Joan's smooth, silky thighs, Karen cleans her, sucking our juices from inside her. Joan moans and groans for the next fifteen minutes. When Karen is finished, she crawls up Joan, lying on top of her and kisses her lips gently. Both women's hips buck their vulva's rubbing together. When they both climax again, Karen rolls off Joan. They lay there holding hands, basking in the afterglow of a shared orgasm.

The rest of the night is much like that. I make love to Joan two more times, on the couch. Halfway through the second time, Karen pushes the privacy curtain up and away, allowing Joan to gaze up at the stars. She is no longer worried about any other guests seeing her and I love each other. Around two in the morning, we took a quick dip in the lake and retired to the room.

We order some eats, shower, and roll into bed, the three of us cuddle up to each other, with Joan in the middle. Sleep comes quickly.

The next morning it's raining. The girls look out the patio door, sad looks on their faces. Both are naked. Lying in bed, I study them, one blond, one brunette, both beautiful. I consider how lucky I am just to be in the same room with them. We dress, shorts and t-shirts and go to breakfast. Returning to the room Joan and Karen strip and jump into bed, patting the space between them. Hanging my head and squeezing my eyes shut I strip too.

The rest of the day, we spend kissing, hugging and exploring. Nothing is off limits in our exploration. At one point, Karen and Joan are in a sixty-nine, while I slowly slip in and out of Karen who is on top. When they switch, I do too. A while later, I lie on my back with Joan bouncing up and down on my cock as Karen smashes her pussy against my face. The two of them are kissing as they come multiple times.

At lunch, we order in. Neither Joan nor Karen dress when the meal is delivered to the room. It's still raining, but the girls decide a swim is in order. Other couples are out enjoying the light rain and frolicking in the water. A water polo game develops among the couples in the water. Joan and I are on one team and Karen is picked for the other. Playing the game is fun. Evidently, in this game, there is a lot of touching involved and not just between Joan and me.

I find myself groped a number of times by different women on my team. Gawking at Joan, I watch her being groped and felt up by all the men and a number of women. She laughs each time as she pushes them away. I see Karen is suffering the same fate. Shrugging my shoulders, I start groping the women back. A bolt of lightning flashing across the sky halts gameplay and everyone dashes for their room, chased by the rolling thunder.

Falling onto the bed laughing we roll around getting the sheets soaking wet. For the rest of the afternoon, the three of us just watch the thunderstorm out the patio door. At every burst of thunder, Joan jumps, wrapping her arms around me. I hold her tight as the sound washes over us. As time passes, the rain slows and the lightning and thunder disappear.

We dress and go out to dinner. Karen and I take Joan to the Italian restaurant we had found. She loves it. We have a great time. Joan gets a little tipsy on her wine. Karen and I drink sodas. When we get back to the resort, the rain has stopped and the air is full of fog. Outside the patio door, it's spooky and intriguing at the same time. All of us strip and slowly walk outside toward the lake. As we get closer to the water, we hear people laughing and splashing. Intrigued all the more, we come to the edge of the lake, the warm water lapping our toes, as we peer into the white mist moving past our eyes.

Stepping into the water, we all hold hands so we can stay together. The voices in the mist grow loud the further out we go. When we are waist deep, I stop, not wanting to go further. A head pops up out of the water in front of us. It's a woman who I recognize from our earlier game of water polo. She laughs as she sees us.

"Hey, why not join us. We're playing a game of 'find me if you can'."

"Isn't it dangerous to be out here when you can't see the shore?" Joan asks.

"I guess, but we don't go out any farther than this really," she said then dives away.

Joan jumps a little as the woman touches her legs. I see goosebumps rise all over her skin. Bubbles break the surface of the water at Joan's crotch. Giggling she jumps back and the woman's head floats to the surface.

"Stop that," Joan yells laughing, pushing the woman away.

We decide this isn't for us and return to the shore and the room. With the curtains open, we watch the white mist thicken as the air outside cools for the night. Karen starts to murmur softly as we watch. She is telling us a story, a scary story. I chuckle to myself as she continues her voice taking on a dramatic flair. As the story ends, she shouts 'Boo' out loud. Joan jumps laughing.

With that, we turn the lights off and go to bed. Sleep is not on anyone's mind. Kissing and touching we roll around on the bed again. Soon Karen and Joan are in a sixty-nine on their sides, as I cuddle up to Joan's back. I lay there watching Karen devour Joan. Then I remember how she groaned when I touched her tight pink asshole with my tongue. Slowly I move so my mouth is hovering inches from her ass. I kiss her cheeks and feel the shiver ripple through her body. Sticking my tongue out I gently touch it to her little-puckered hole.

"Oh god," Joan yells.

Her orgasm racks her body. Shivers and shakes, wiggles and convulsions, I hold on to her ass forcing my tongue against her asshole. She doesn't try to pull away, so I push my tongue against her harder. Soon the tip is inside her just barely. Joan his panting as her body continues to rock with pleasure.

Getting up I go to Karen's suitcase and rummage around until I find what I saw her drop inside when she is packing, a tube of lube. Rushing back to Joan, I press the open tube to her asshole. She cries out with pleasure as I squeeze the cool gel into her. I then squeeze a generous portion in my hand. Sliding my gel-filled hand up and down my cock, it feels so good, to lubricate it, I then place the head against Joan's asshole.

Karen is there, sucking on her clit and pulling her cheeks apart, as Joan goes crazy with anticipation. Slowly, I press against her puckered little hole. Ever so slowly, she opens, allowing me to enter her tight sphincter. It's very tight and feels oh so good. Joan is silent as she concentrates. Her body still gives her passion away, shaking and convulsing. Slowly, I slide into her body. After about three minutes, buried deep in her bowels I wait.

"Just let me get used to you Cole," Joan said. "How did you know?"

"That first time I kissed you there, you said 'Oh god' loudly and shook with orgasm," I tell her.

Minutes tick by as I wait for her to get used to my invasion of her body. Karen slows her assault of Joan's clit. Joan, breathing heavily, concentrates, her face pressed to Karen's vulva.

"Oh god, now, now Cole, fuck my ass," Joan shouts.

Slowly, I pull from her tight ass, watching my cock appear inch by inch. Then, just as slowly, I push it back in her. Joan is moaning with pleasure. Out, in, out, in, faster and faster with each stroke, until I am pounding into her hard and fast. Screams, cussing, and yells echo around the room. Joan is coming so hard she is almost bucking me off the bed. As she collapses from her pleasure, I slam into her one last time shooting my seed deep into her body. Kneeling there, my cock lodged in her ass, I look down at my sweetheart.

"God I love you," I tell her.

She is silent. Eyes closed, she lies there limply. Pulling my cock from her, Karen and I both rush to her, rolling her on her back. As I brush the hair from her face, her eyes flicker open and a guttural groan is forced from her throat. Finally focusing her eyes on my face, she reaches up and caresses my cheek. She smiles moving her hand to my neck and pulls my lips to hers. Time stops as we surrender ourselves to each other. Pulling back, I look into her eyes.

"Are you okay my darling?" I ask her, concerned for her wellbeing.

"I am fine my love. You have just given me something I can't describe. I love you so much." A tear rolls from the corner of her eye.

Joan and I go to the bathroom and take a hot, relaxing shower. Dried off and refreshed we fall back into bed. Karen is lying there facing the window and rubbing herself. Looking up, we see the fog has dissipated and there are two couples standing outside our patio door.

"They watched everything," Karen tells us.

Joan shivers with excitement. The two couples applaud, pointing at Joan and I. Joan smiles and bows, I just wave and smile. I wrap my arm around Joan as Karen finishes her show for them. Nodding and applauding, the two couples wander away. Laughing Karen hops up out of bed and closes the curtains. Joan giggles as she sits on the side of the bed.

"And our next show will be tomorrow morning at nine pee em," I said flopping into bed.

Joan and Karen laugh as they pile on top of me.

Chapter XXX

Again, I am chasing a naked woman through a field of wildflowers. Only this time she has dark hair and olive skin. It's Joan and she is laughing so hard she is having a hard time running, let alone walking. I'm laughing too. In front of me, Joan stops, drops to her knees trying to catch her breath. I kneel next to her laughing and wrap my arms around her pulling her naked body close to mine. Our lips meet as we still laugh. I don't know what we are laughing about nor do I care. We both are breathing heavily through our noses as our lips press together.

"God I love you," I tell Joan.

"I love you too, Cole. I love you so much I think I will die without you."

"No, my dear, you will never be without me. I will be by your side forever."

She smiles at me as I hug her. Her lips brush my cheek.

"Wake up sleepy head," Joan's voice penetrates the darkness of sleep.

"Wha... "

"It's time to get up my dear. It's a glorious sunny morning and Karen and I are hungry."

"Humpf, you two wore me out last night. Karen knows where the restaurant is," I tell her closing my eyes.

I feel her gently kiss my cheek.

"Okay dear, we'll go without you, this once," Joan whispers in my ear.

The darkness closes in again as the noise of the two women moves off in the distance.

"Cole! Get up sweetheart," Karen's voice echoes in my head.

"Okay darling, just give me a little kiss first," I beg.

"Not until you brush your teeth," she giggles shaking me hard and springing off the bed.

I roll over opening my eyes and behold the most beautiful sight in the world. Joan is standing at the patio door, naked, the sun streaming in past her. I can't help myself, as I lie there gawking at her back. Then like a dream, she turns, posing in profile. I drink of her beauty. Climbing out of bed, I head for the bathroom and brush my teeth.

When I return to the bed two naked women attack me. Laughing I fall into bed as they tickle me. Even though I am not ticklish, I laugh at their attempts. Soon all of us are laughed out and we just lay there breathing hard and staring at the ceiling. God, it is so much fun, I wish it would never end. I know that it will tonight when we have to take Joan home. Again, in the morning when Karen and I check out to return home so we can prepare for the start of the fall semester.

"Karen, are you going to tell your parents about your changing schools?" Joan asks.

"I already have. They put up a fuss, but I told them I like it better than the one I was at originally. Besides, Northwestern is a better school and they won't be out on dorm fees."

"So do they agree with your choice?"

"They had too. They promised to pay for college, the cost is the same and the school is better. How could they not?"

"Are they going to let you stay with me or will they expect you home every night?"

"I can stay with you during the week, but I have to be home on most weekends. At least to begin with," Karen adds sadly.

"What they don't trust you?"

"No, the first two semesters they really missed me. I think they agreed to let me switch, just so I would be closer to home."

"Well there is that," Joan laughs.

"What about you Cole? Will, you be staying with Joan?" Karen asks as she watches my eyes.

"I hadn't planned too."

"But... " Joan said.

"If you will have me, you know I would love to stay with you."

"Of course. There are two bedrooms," Joan adds giggling.

"And," I start, shaking my head, "how often do you think someone will be using that extra bed?" I laugh.

"God I hope never," Karen quips.

Joan laughs lustily pulling my lips to hers. For the next twenty minutes, we are lost in each other. As I slid into Joan's body, Karen is kissing me.

"Love her good Cole," she said getting off the bed. "I'll be out there when you two finish."

Nodding, I slowly push into my love as she groans softly under me. God, I love this woman under me. I plant light, gentle kisses all over her face and neck. With each stroke into her, I press harder at the end. Her hands are in my hair, grasping and pulling, as I love her. Legs spread wide she allows me access to her depths. Pushing her face to my chest, she cries out with orgasm after orgasm. I am calm. Almost detached from what I am physically doing. All I know is the pleasure I am giving the one I love.

Suddenly, I push into her one last time. Spurt after spurt of semen splashed into her, filling her with my love. She screams against my chest, clamping her legs around my waist. She cries out her love for me. I silence her with my lips. My heart is bursting with what I feel for Joan. I can't think of anything else at the moment except Joan, being inside her, on top of her, filling her with my love.

"God I love you Cole," Joan pants in my ear.

I smile as I hear those words. I love hearing her say them.

"I love you, Joan, more and more each day, I love you."

She groans as those words wash over her ears. Hugging me tightly, we lay there for a long time. My cock never softens and I start to move inside her once more. This time I am quick to bring her to climax. I pound into her body fast, but gently. I love this woman and don't want to hurt her, ever. She screams against my chest again.

"Get off, I can't breathe," she huffs.

Rolling to the side I am beside myself with thoughts, I have hurt her. She is panting, trying to catch her breath. I watch her, worry filling my heart. With her eyes closed, she concentrates on feeding her oxygen-starved body. After a few tense minutes, her eyes flutter open looking up into my concerned face. Seeing my worry, she smiles, a bright twinkle in her eye, as her arms snake their way around my neck.

"I love you, Cole. God, I love you."

"Joan, I have lost the ability to express how much I love you." I know my eyes hold nothing but sadness now.

"Oh Cole, don't be sad my dear. Please don't. I know you will love me forever."

"I will, god I will, I promise."

"Just hold me for a few more minutes, then we must go join Karen."

"God, you know I love her too!"

"Of course, my dear. Just as I know, you love your mother."

Suddenly there is a tingling running through my body. God Joan is so... god I love her. Rolling to her side, I look at her smiling face. I am the luckiest guy in the world. Joan rolls the other way and hurries to the bathroom to clean up. Sitting on the bed, I wait for her to finish and we both go join Karen down at the lake.

Chapter XXXI

Karen is lying on a couch, eyes closed, waiting for us to join her. Somehow, she senses our approach and sits up smiling.

"You two look happy," she quips.

"More than either of us can express," Joan tells her.

"Cole, he was good then?"

"Better than good, I truly hope that you will experience him the way I just have someday," Joan tells her.

"I wait for that day to come," Karen grins at me.

Joan and I join Karen on the couch. Both Karen and I smear suntan lotion all over Joan to her delight. Even though her skin is a medium olive, she hasn't lain in the sun at all. All of us relax laying our heads back, eyes closed, just enjoying the warmth beating down upon our bodies. There are a million and one thoughts running through my mind. School, Joan, Karen, mom all these things rush around in circles causing ripples and waves in my mind. All these things, rush through my mind over and over again. Somewhere along the thought process, I fall asleep.

Lips pressed to mine, soft and yielding, warm and sensuous. I open my eyes to find Joan kissing me softly. I close my eyes and kiss her back just as softly. I bring my hand up to caress her cheek as her hand on my chest gently circles my nipple. I feel Karen beside me, breathing close to my ear.

"You two look so good together," Karen whispers in my ear. "I just hope I can find someone like you Cole, I really do."

Joan lifts her lips at that and I turn my head to Karen, pulling her lips to mine. I kiss her passionately for a few seconds, then push her back just a little.

"I hope you do too. I want you to find your soul mate, your knight in shining armor. The man who makes your heart drop to your stomach and ache when he is not next to you. Until that time comes, I promise to be him for you for as long as you need, with Joan's permission." I turned my face to Joan.

Surprise and lust display on her face. She nods at my words, knowing in that instant I am actually talking about what I have found with her. She kisses me quickly, then jumps up off the mattress and runs back to the room. Karen sits up looking after Joan, then slaps my chest.

"Ow, what the hell!" I yell.

"You hurt her," she stammers, getting up and running after Joan.

Shaking my head, I get up rubbing my chest and follow her. When I step through the door and slide it closed, the two of them are talking.

"... no, Karen what he said did not hurt me. It made me realize I want to spend the rest of my life with him, no matter what!"

Turning to me, Karen rushes to my arms.

"I'm sorry I slapped you," she tells me pressing her lips to mine.

Hugging her to me, I kiss her back, then just hold her as I look into Joan's eyes. I see a resignation there I like. She has come to terms with what she has considered forbidden love. Gently, I push Karen down on the bed so she is sitting next to Joan. I turn to Joan and pull her into my arms, she flows against me, her warm skin becoming one with mine. I hold her against me, kissing her cheek and her hair. Looking down at Karen I put my hand out for her to take. I pull her up so she is now behind Joan. She gets the idea and wraps her arms around us both. Joan moans softly in our gentle embrace.

"We should be getting you home darling," I whisper in her ear.

"No, I don't want... "

"You will see us both in a week, I promise."

"You will live with me while attending school?"

"Yes, I have to. I need to. I want to. You will be the one that gets me through the day and the night. For you, I will work hard and play hard. I will be there for you, with you. I love you Joan Kawtwyki, I love you and plan to be by your side no matter what. Understand my love?"

"Oh god yes," she said her breath whooshing out of her lungs.

Stepping back, I gently pushed Karen back, I hold Joan by the shoulders. I gaze into her eyes, even though tears cloud them, her love for me shines through. Nodding, I let her go and point at the closet where her clothes hang, looking at Karen I nod and point. Grabbing Joan's hand Karen pulls her to the closet and the girls begin to talk and dress. Walking to the chair by the desk, I start to dress also. Once we are all done, I take Joan's hand and walk her out to the car.

On the drive to Joan's house, we sit silently, the only noise the roar of the exhaust pipes. Joan snuggles up next to me holding on to my arm and smiling. I do the speed limit or under, I'm in no hurry, we have plenty of time. Karen is leaning against the passenger door frowning as she watches the road ahead of us.

"What's the matter, Karen?" I ask her.

"Nothing. Really."

Joan moves over and takes Karen in her arms.

"No, Joan, please."

"What is it dear?"

"Nothing. Go back over by Cole. I just need to think."

"All right dear."

Joan is back at my side a frown on her face. Ten minutes later, I pull up in front of Joan's house. I get out and go around helping Karen and Joan out of the car. All three of us walk up to the front door. Joan unlocks the door and turns to us.

"I'm going to say good-bye here. If I don't, you two will have me up all night. I love you both very much and thank you for the weekend it was truly lovely."

Joan kisses Karen quickly on the cheek. Turning toward me, she places her hand on my cheek, softly caressing me.

"You, you have brought joy to my heart, to my soul. Now you two get out of here, I will see you next Sunday afternoon," Joan said stepping back and closing the door.

Chapter XXXII

Karen and I stand there, bewildered. Shaking my head, I stare at the closed door. Well, I didn't expect this that's for sure. Taking Karen's hand in mine, I lead her back to the car, the stunned look on her face is still there, as I help her to get in the car. I walk slowly around to the driver's side as if in a dream, I climb in starting the engine. In a daze, I stare out the windshield into the darkness. Turning on the headlights, I put the car in gear and slowly drive away.

The trip back to the resort is short and silent. I have to help Karen get out of the car and into our room. Still confused, Karen needs my guidance. On the drive back, I realize that Joan is right. We would have never left.

"Karen?"

She doesn't answer. Standing in the middle of the room, she just stares straight ahead.

"Karen?" I yell.

"Wha... " she jumps, startled by my yell.

"Sweetheart, are you all right?"

"What? How did we get back here so fast? I think so. Oh, Cole, what did we do wrong?"

Tears, well up in her eyes, as she sinks to her knees sobbing, I rush to her side wrapping my arms around her. She clings to me as she cries.

"She's right Karen, she is completely right."

"How can you said that," she sobs.

"What were you expecting when we got there?"

She shakes her head, trying to clear her eyes of her tears.

"What do you mean?"

"Well, I was hoping to go in and show her how much I would miss her, no matter how long it took. How about you?"

"I at least wanted to said a proper goodbye."

"With hugs and kisses? That led to what?"

"Nothing, of course, just a hug and a kiss goodbye," Karen said.

"But could we have left it at that? I know I couldn't. Once I have my love in my arms, I wouldn't have been able to stop. Could you?"

Karen looks into my eyes, confusion mirrored there. She gently lays her head against my chest as we sit in the middle of the room in each other's arms. I softly stroke her hair, kissing the top of her head.

"I thought not," I whisper.

Squeezing me tight, she just sighs as she sniffles.

"I love you, Cole," Karen whispers back.

"And I love you very, very much my dear cousin," I tell her. "Are you hungry?"

"Not really, but I would like to take a swim."

"Anything you want tonight my sweet."

Lifting her eyes to mine, she presses her lips to mine for an instant, before she gets up and starts to undress. Smiling, I follow her lead, stripping down to the buff. Out the door, grabbing towels we head to the beach. We find it empty. Karen knocks the towels from my hand and starts running down the beach. Laughing, I follow her as fast as I can while I laugh.

I am chasing Karen down the sandy beach, not only watching her blond ponytail bounce but her naked ass jiggle and sway. I am laughing so hard that I am having trouble running. Of course, she is too, which is the reason, I catch her. Grabbing her, I pull her naked form into my arms, laughing all the time. She is laughing just as hard. We both fall to the sandy beach together. Laying there on our backs laughing we watch each other with intense gazes. She is absolutely beautiful and I am so deeply in love with her.

Rolling on my side I look into her eyes, I brush the hair from her face and press my lips to hers. Arms, wrap around my back, nails digging into my flesh. I grunt with the pain. Pushing my tongue into her mouth, Karen sighs. Tongues battling, we kiss forever. Covered in sand, we start to realize this is not a good idea. Laughing again, I pick her up and walk into the warm water. As we get deeper into the warm, gently lapping water, Karen wraps her legs around my waist.

Pressing her lips to mine, she reaches down between us taking my now hard cock and inserts it into her pussy. Moaning, she slides down until she completely engulfs me.

"God it feels so good, so good to have you inside me. I love you so fucking much Cole. Shit, I'm coming just from the heat of your cock. Oh fuck, oh fuck," she huffs.

I try to hold her shaking and shivering body to mine. Mouth open she bites my neck gently to stifle her screams of passion. Standing as still as possible, I hold her whispering how much I love her in her ear. She cries with another orgasm, her hips buck gently back and forth on my cock.

"Tell me more, tell me you will love me always," she whispers staring into my eyes.

"I will love you until the end of time. I will always love you. You are my very special cousin. I love you more and more each day I know you."

As she comes this time, she jumps out of my arms and into the water. I can hear her scream as her body writhes just below the surface. Reaching down I hold her, keeping her close to the top of the water. Throwing her head back her face breaks the surface gulping in air. I pull her up into my arms, holding her tightly. Gasping for breath, she clings to me, her legs wrap around me so I can't get away.

"I'm not going anywhere, dear," I whisper to her.

"But you are, tomorrow morning you will drop me off and I won't see you again until Sunday," she cries.

"Friday, we'll go out for dinner, I promise."

"You better. And Wednesday... I want you to take me to the drive-in, I won't take no for an answer."

"Sure, I would be happy to take you to the drive-in," l tell her, leering.

Smiling coyly, she drops her eyes to the water. In a flash, her lips press against mine. I shiver as her tongue gently and tenderly pushes its way into my mouth. Sighs and moans vibrate her throat. Walking toward the beach, I carry her up out of the water to where our towels lie forgotten, until now. Slowly, she relaxes her legs and drops her feet to the ground. Only then does she pull her lips from mine.

"God, I'm so glad I can be with you tonight," she said.

"I'm glad I can be with you too."

Smiling she releases me stooping to pick up the towels. Handing one to me she begins to dry off as she heads to the room. Hurrying to catch up, I hastily dry myself on the run. That night we make love until the sun comes up. I only come once, but I make Karen come all night. Dressing we head to the restaurant to get something to eat. Afterward, we pack and check out. Forty minutes later, I pull into Karen's driveway. She jumps out before I can get the door for her and waits for me by the trunk. I carry her bag to the door.

"You aren't coming in are you," she tells me.

"I will see you day after tomorrow my dear, get some rest, you'll need it," I tell her smiling evilly at her.

"Fine. Six o'clock then. I expect dinner from my dates before I fuck them," she said smiling.

"Karen! You're not just a fuck to me darling."

She giggles kisses me on the cheek and opens the door. I turn, waving at her as I get back in the car.

Chapter XXXIII

I'm home in ten minutes. It's only eleven in the morning. I know mom will be waiting for me when I get inside. Taking a deep breath, I shut off the car and get out. Getting my bag out of the trunk, I head for the back door.

Mom is waiting in the kitchen, sitting at the table drinking coffee. I know I won't be able to get past her, so I sit in my chair. She just gazes at me, not really staring, but it still made me uncomfortable. Shaking my head, I thought to myself, 'I'm not a little boy anymore.'

"Would you like something to drink?" Mom asks softly.

"A Pepsi would be nice," I said.

She gets up. She is dressed and has her makeup on already. She gets me a cold bottle of Pepsi, opens it and sets it gently in front of me. I pick it up, take a long, long pull on it and set it back down.

"Thank you, mom," I tell her.

"You're welcome, Cole," she responds, an expectation in her voice.

I take another drink of my soda.

"I'm really tired mom, I'm going to bed. We'll talk later," I tell her rising.

Her look of expectation disappears and a look of sadness replaces it. Reaching down I grab her hand and pull her up into my arms. She wraps her arms gently around me as I hug her to me. I kiss her cheek.

"You haven't lost me, mom, I promise," I tell her.

She sighs as I push her back and walk to my bedroom. I toss my bag into the chair and strip, pulling the bed covers back and slipping between the cool, clean sheets. I am asleep quickly.

I awake to someone snuggling up next to me in bed. They, she is naked. For a few minutes, I am disorientated then, I realize it's my mom. Her hand slips up over my side and searches for my cock. Finding it, she gently grasps it in her warm soft hand. I groan as she gently squeezes me. I'm really too tired to do anything with her, but I don't think she wants anything except to be with me like this. Closing my eyes, I fall back into the darkness of sleep.

I wake with a start. Mom is still there, with me and it's dark outside. I look around in the darkness of my room.

"Don't worry sweetheart, Dad won't be home tonight, he's out of town on business," mom's soft voice comes from behind me.

I relax back into bed, letting mom snuggle up to me again. She kisses the back of my neck as she holds my limp cock gently. Turning to face her, I throw the covers off of us. I am suddenly very warm. Looking at her in the dim light, I watch as her nipples pop out. She is certainly a beautiful woman. She has curves in all the right places, not too much padding, soft, sensual, vibrant and sexy.

Lying there looking at her I suddenly realize, this is the first time, I have ever thought of my mother as being sexy. I smile as I look at her face, her eyes, and her body. Slowly leaning in I press my lips to hers. She is waiting, excitement glinting in her eyes. She moans softly as I flick my tongue out to touch her lips. Pushing back from me, she looks into my eyes.

"This won't be another mad rush to come will it?" she asks.

"I'm sorry, I was angry then. Now I'm not," I tell her pressing my lips to hers again.

Moaning she surrenders herself to me as I roll her onto her back. Our lips tightly pressed together, my free hand caressing her breast gently. They are firm and fill my hand nicely. I like the way they feel. I like the way she presses it into my hand moaning again at my touch. Her arms wiggle out from between us to snake their way around my neck. Gently, she runs her fingers through my hair. I slowly move my hand down her torso, over her ribs, she's ticklish, across her stomach. Muscles ripple under my fingers as I trail them down over her mons.

"Oh Cole," she sighs as I touch her clit.

Hips bucking, breath escapes explosively, her body trembles as she waits for what I will do next. Slowly I slip a finger into her vagina, she is wet and open for me. I feel her vaginal muscles clench as I push another finger into her. Pulling back from our kiss, I watch her face as I wiggle my fingers inside her. Her smoky eyes, hooded as she looks up at me, a slight smile on her lips, trembling with excitement. Curving my finger up, I touch that place Joan taught me excites women. Mom's mouth opens, as she silently said 'oh'. I continue stroking her, even though her vagina fills with liquid, as I do.

Sliding over the top of her, I move between her smooth, silky thighs. Moving her legs, she spreads them wide to allow me to enter her. Reaching between us, she takes my cock and presses the tip against her opening. I push forward, sliding into her body smoothly. Once I am touching her cervix, she sighs, closing her eyes enjoying my cock filling her. I kiss her cheek, her ear.

"Does that feel good mom," I ask her.

"God yes," she answers quickly.

Pulling out half way I start slowly to fuck her. She moans at each down stroke, her hips pressing up to meet mine. I feel her grip me as I pull out.

"You feel good to be in mom," I tell her.

This excites her even more.

"Cole, you don't know... " she starts to groan as I press into firmly.

"How long mom? How long have you wanted me to make love to you?"

"A long time Cole, a very long time, you have no idea how much strength it took to wait for you to come of age... " My firm pressure into her again causes her to groan.

Chapter XXXIV

"How many men have you had between your legs mom?" I have no idea why I ask this question, but for some reason, I want to know.

"I haven't counted them, Cole. Why are you asking me this son?"

"I find I want to know. Did you enjoy them?"

"Yes, oh yes, I did... " she groans again answering the question.

I am now just gently sliding in and out of her, not too fast or too slow. I am now becoming excited.

"Tell me about the first one after you were married. Please?"

"Oh god... it was a customer of you dads. We were having dinner with him at a hotel downtown. After dinner, he invited us up to his suite for drinks. Before I knew what was happening I was dancing with him to some tune on the radio. Then your father was behind me, kissing my neck and feeling me up... oh god," she chokes the last, as she orgasms.

"Please continue mom," I tell her.

"I am so turned on I just let them do whatever they want. I am in bed naked with the other guy pounding into me with a huge cock. I am screaming as I come under him. Your dad is lying next to us smiling. He has the biggest hard-on I have ever seen him have. They took turns with me almost all night. Then at one point, they were both in me and I was coming so hard I almost passed out.

"God Cole, after that I was hooked. I couldn't get enough of men. Every customer your dad wined and dined, I would be the desert. Oh, fuck... "

Shaking with orgasm, she looks up at me, searching. My cock is so hard listening to how my mother became a slut I almost come as she licks her lips.

"Do you really like being dad's slut?" I ask her not meaning to degrade her.

"God yes... yes... yes," she is coming again.

Slowly I slid into her, pressing my cock against her cervix. I start to pulse. Squirt after squirt of my semen splashes against her insides, she moans as she feels me come.

"That's it dear, fill me with your come. God, I love you so much," she shudders with orgasm again.

I lie on top of her, propping myself on my elbows, looking into her eyes. She is smiling as I press against her pelvis with mine. I feel my semen leaking out around my still hard cock. I don't want to move, I just want to stay in her. I still don't have those feelings of true love like those I do with Joan and Karen, but this woman beneath me does turn me on.

"When was the last man beside dad in your wonderful pussy?"

"Last night after your father left for New York. He left not ten minutes before you came home. I almost peed myself when I heard you pull up in the drive." She is giggling about that now.

Slowly I pull out of her then press my slick, slimy cock down against her belly. She moans as she feels the wetness. She is a true slut. I move to lie beside her. She rolls to look into my eyes. Pressing her lips to mine, we kiss gently. Slowly, she kisses her way down to my sticky, come covered cock. Her hot, wet mouth slides down my shaft, her tongue lapping at our come. I shiver as she fondles my balls. After cleaning me with her mouth, she moves back up to lie beside me. She lays her head on my shoulder.

"Why did you want to know about the men I have fucked?"

"Mom, the thought of you being a... fucking other men seems to turn me on," I told her the truth.

"You don't think badly of me that I do?"

"No, no, not at all mom, I think, if you are happy then I'm happy. You are happy?"

"Yes, I am. Your father is ecstatic. There is one thing I would like you to do for me, though?"

"Anything mom," I tell her.

"Could you be away on Wednesday night when he comes home? I'm sure he will want to hear about my adventure when he gets here."

"Of course, besides I already have plans for Wednesday and I'm sure I won't be home until late."

"Thank you," she said getting up. "Wait here I'll be right back."

I see the bathroom light come on and suddenly realize I need to pee. I climb out of bed and walk down the hall. The door is open. My mom is cleaning herself of my come. Seeing her in the bright light I marvel at her beauty. She is forty-two and has taken care of herself, her breasts are still firm, her butt is tight and smooth. Her stomach has just the tiniest of roundness to it. I gawk at her as she cleans her pussy.

"I need to pee, mom," I said softly.

"Oh," she jumps a little, "come on in. I'll just step into the tub to finish."

I stand in front of the toilet wondering if I can pee in front of my mother. Then it starts spraying the toilet as the thought rushes through my mine. Looking up I see mom watching out of the corner of her eye. I wonder how kinky she is as I finish peeing.

Grabbing my shoulder, she turns me toward her and washes my cock with a clean, warm, wet cloth. I am hard in an instant. Smiling she finishes by cleaning my balls. I step back and help her out of the tub pulling her into my arms.

"You are very beautiful mom," I tell her looking into her eyes.

"Thank you, dear," she said back. "Would you like something to eat?"

Suddenly, I am famished.

"Yes, please. Something quick," I tell her not wanting her to go to too much trouble.

"How about some bacon and eggs?" she asks.

"Eggs sound good, but the bacon will take too long. How about egg and cheese sandwiches?"

"Okay," she said heading for the kitchen.

I follow her. Suddenly, I can't take my eyes off her. The way she moves, the way her skin stretches as she moves. The way parts of her jiggle when she moves. I am fascinated with her form. I watch as she fixes our little meal, my cock hard the whole time. She throws the meal together in next to no time. We sit at the table eating. I stare at her tits as she eats. They are simply adorable.

"What are you staring at Cole?"

"You tits, they are so... so... they move so nice."

"Thank you, dear, now finish your sandwich and we'll go back to your bedroom."

"Okay. Will you tell dad about me and you?"

"Heaven's no," she almost shouts. "And neither will you, please?"

"I won't mom, I promise."

Chapter XXXV

I finish my food and help her with the dishes. We are back in the bedroom, in bed, my cock planted in her pussy as she sits on my pelvis. She is doing all the work, but none at all. The muscles inside her vagina are massaging my cock as I lay under her. The feelings going through my body are delicious. I stare at her tits, nipples hard as rocks as she shivers with pleasure.

"Would you like to hear about any more of my adventures?"

"Have you ever had sex with your brother?"

She stops cold, still as a statue. Her eyes are the only thing moving as they search mine. I just stare back surprised by her reaction just a little. Nodding she starts to move again.

"Yes." My cock jumps inside her. "Oh, you like that?" My cock jumps again.

"Tell me... tell me all about it."

"Will you tell me about Karen?"

"Yes." Her orgasm hits her hard when I tell her that. "But you first," I add.

She is now in control, for the most part.

"It was a miserable summer. We had to spend it at my Aunt Mildred's farm, Joan's mom, in Michigan. Joan was so little back then. I had just turned eighteen that May. Your uncle was twenty and a horny fucker back then, still is I guess. One day he took me to his special place out in the woods that surrounded the farm. It was deep in a section that had not had the underbrush cleared. He had built a kind of fort I guess you kids would have called it. He took me in and suddenly he started to undress.

"I asked him what he was doing and he told me we could be free here and urged me to undress too. I don't know why I did it, but I did. I was excited about being naked in front of a boy, even if he was my brother. I was so wet, I couldn't help myself, I started to masturbate right there in front of your uncle. When he saw what I was doing, he started to do it too. Suddenly, I could see he had an idea and pushes my hand out of the way and puts his cock head against my pussy.

"I screamed no, but he didn't listen and pushes his cock into me slowly. At least he didn't want to hurt me."

"Were you a virgin?"

"Yes," she said moaning as my cock jumped in her pussy. "The big bastard took my cherry, yet there was no blood or pain. I think my shoving a girlfriend's dildo in my pussy broke my hymen before he fucked me. Once he is inside me, I go nuts. I thought it was the best feeling I have ever felt. He is pumping in and out of me as fast as he can. I shout to him not to come in me. He grunts, moans, and tells me he loves me so much. I just moan as the feeling inside my gut grows. Soon I'm bursting with my first cock-induced orgasm. My brother quickly pulls his cock out of my pussy and sprays his come all over my stomach and chest.

"I came again as it hit my skin. When he was done, he just knelt there staring at my come-covered body. I took my hands and smeared it all over the front of my body. His cock was hard again in an instant. Grabbing it in my come-smeared hands, I pulled him to my pussy again. He said no I could still get pregnant. He pulls away, quickly gets dressed and leaves. I lay there masturbating for a long, long time. I am exhausted by the time I dress and head back to the farmhouse."

She shook with a small orgasm as she finishes.

"Now tell me, tell me about Karen."

"What do you want to know mom?" My cock swells as I ask her.

"When was the first time you fucked her?"

"The night of the block party, in the motel at the interchange, just like you thought. It was wonderful. She is a sexy and vibrant woman who likes to fuck. I filled her at least twice that night."

She moans a little at my statement.

"When was the last time you fucked her?"

"I was fucking her yesterday at this time in a resort up north. We had just gotten back from being out and we took a swim. She climbed up on me in the water and we fucked until she came. Then we went back to the room and fucked the rest of the night."

"Is she good? Does she love you? Do you love her?"

"She is very good, mom, we were fucking all night last night and only stopped because it was checkout time. She loves me and I love her. But, we both know that there is no life for us being together."

Mom came when I told her that. "Will you tell me about Joan?"

"Joan is my lover. I will be with her until we are parted by death or we tire of each other."

"NO... " mom shouts as orgasm racks her body. "Does she love you son? Does she care about you?"

"Yes, mom very much, she has loved me for a long, long time."

"I know son, I know. I saw it in her eyes and I'm so sorry for being jealous. I shouldn't have been, there is no future for us, there is no us."

"Mom, I still love you oh so much. I will always be here for you."

"I know," she starts to move her hips so my cock head was flipping past her cervix.

"Would you like to hear about where I was the last two weeks?"

"Yes, please, tell me everything."

"I was with Karen, at this resort. We were naked the whole time. We fucked on the beach, in the lake, and in the room. For two weeks, Karen and I taught ourselves about sex. About what we like and don't like." Mom is moaning as she slips her hips to and fro. "The first Saturday, Karen was supposed to go out with her girlfriends. She let me go with, but the party they were going to was at Denny's house."

"Where you there?" she asked.

"No. We took the girls back to the resort and we went for a nighttime swim."

"Were they all naked?"

"Yes, and they are all beautiful young ladies. One of them was a virgin and she let me take her cherry."

When I said that mom shakes with pleasure.

"Please continue, please, I'm almost there."

"Then I got to watch them all pound their pussies with dildos."

Mom screams with her orgasm. She shakes and shivers leaning forward to kiss me hard on the lips. I play with her tits as they brush my chest. Sitting back up, she looks down at me.

"When did you last fuck my cousin?" she asks shivering.

"That would have been yesterday afternoon. On Friday evening, Karen and I picked her up at her place. Well first, we both fucked her in her bed. It was beautiful watching Karen suck my come from Joan's pussy."

"Oh god damn," Mom cries as she is wracked with another orgasm.

"Have you ever done something like that mom?"

"Yes, god, yes, I love doing that when your father fucks another woman. Tell me about fucking my cousin."

"She is really in love with me, mom, she is a great fuck. I know that's crude to say it like that but she is a perfect fuck. Of course, I'm biased. I love her."

"Will she do anything you want?"

"Yes. I have fucked her in the ass... "

"Oh lord, god damn... " Mom shakes with another orgasm. "Will you fuck me in the ass?"

"Anytime you want."

"Oh fuck... " her orgasm continues for a long time.

"I'm coming," I tell her.

"Good, fill me up again."

So I do.

Chapter XXXVI

After cleaning up one last time, Mom joins me in my bed for a good night's sleep. It is nice not having to sleep alone. After two weeks snuggling up to Karen, I am used to someone sleeping beside me. The fact it is another beautiful woman stimulates me very much, even if she is my mother. For a while, we fondle and caress each other. Then we settle down snuggling up, me behind her and fall asleep.

I wake first in the morning as the light streams in my room. Mom is breathing softly as I lift myself to my elbow to watch her sleep. Her face is beautiful, as she relaxes in sleep her features have a softness to them I have only seen before when she is in orgasm. Leaning down I kiss her cheek softly. Slowly, so as not to wake her, I slip out of bed and go to the bathroom. Once I finish brushing my teeth, I go to the kitchen to fix some coffee. I don't drink it, but mom will feel she needs some.

As I sit there at the table looking out the window, I see our next-door neighbor standing, looking out her window toward the backyard. She is a slim blond with a nice set of breasts. She is naked and doesn't realize I can see her. Nodding she turns looking in our window. Her movements freeze when she sees me looking at her. Smiling she lifts her hand to wave, then realizes I can see her nudity. She backs away from the window quickly as I wave back. She couldn't see I am nude as all that is above the windowsill is my head. Chuckling to myself, I lean back in the chair.

"What's so funny?" Mom asks from the kitchen doorway. She has her robe on.

"Jenny, I mean Missus Shane was looking out her window and she waved."

"What's so funny about that?"

"She was naked," I tell mom.

"Oh," she said smiling, then breaks up laughing. "She does have a tendency to do that first thing in the morning."

"She's very pretty," I said as a matter of fact.

"She is at that," mom replies not even a hint of jealousy present. "Would you have sex with her, if you could?"

"Sure, she's pretty and has always smelled good when I've been around her."

Mom takes a sip of her coffee, watching me. There is a light tapping at the back door. I rise and go to get it.

"Aren't you going to dress first," Mom asks.

"Nope, it's just Jenny coming over to apologize. I thought I'd let her know she's not the only one who likes to walk around naked."

Mom laughs as she watches me open the door. I stand behind it so Jenny can enter. When she steps up into the kitchen, I close the door. She turns and gasps as she sees I'm naked. She turns her head and spots mom sitting at the table. She rushes over, sits in my chair, and starts to yammer excitedly.

"He's naked," she stammers.

"Yes, I know. I hear you were too." Mom just looks at her calmly.

Jenny's mouth opens and closes several times. Her head swivels to look at me approaching the table and then at mom. Back and forth until I am standing right behind her, now her gaze is fixated on mom.

"Tell her," Mom said nodding at me.

"I enjoyed the view very much, Jenny," she shivers as I tell her. "Are you enjoying the view?" I ask.

She jumps, as my hands gently grasp her shoulders.

"Diane, what am I to do?" she asks mom.

"I don't know. Why don't you go to his bedroom and wait for him? That's what you really want isn't it?"

"Diane! He's not supposed to know that. Wait, wait, you... you and he... you let him... have you!"

Mom just smiles at Jenny. I slowly move my hands forward down her shoulders onto her upper chest, over her breasts. She moans. She jumps up out of the chair, looking at the both of us, lust and surprise in her eyes. She backs away from me toward the back door.

"No, not now, not yet... oh god damn you Diane... fuck," she yells, as she runs out the back door and home.

"She won't make any trouble for you, mom, will she?"

"No dear. You don't know how many times she has been over here telling me just exactly what she would like to do to, with you."

"Oh! Why didn't you tell me?"

"I think you know."

"How many other moms on the block?"

"Several."

"Ah, how many sons?" I ask.

"Several," mom replies coyly.

"Okay, don't tell me, it doesn't matter. Well, aw hell. I have something to tell you," I said to her.

"What is it, Cole?"

"Mom when I... I will be staying at Joan's during the week when I start school. I will come home most weekends. Karen is staying there also. She will be home on most weekends. I just thought you should know."

"Thank you, dear. Will you need money for food and things like that?"

"I suppose. You aren't mad?"

"No dear, I'm not mad. I realize now that you love Joan and want to be with her. But realize this son, you two can never marry. Nor can she have children."

"Yes, I know. About the children thing, as for getting married, I'm too young to make a decision like that right now... "

"But you have, haven't you?"

"Yes, shit mom! I do love her so much. So much it hurts when I am away from her."

"Is it hurting right now?"

"Yes, every minute of every day I am parted from her."

"That will drive you crazy. You have to let go a little bit or you can't survive."

"I know. She knows."

"You both feel the same toward each other?"

"God yes."

"Where does Karen fit in?"

"Karen. Karen is my cousin, my very special cousin, who I love very, very much. I will always be here for her, much the same as I will always be here for you, mom."

"Do you want to spend the rest of your life with her, like you do with Joan?"

"No... no... not the same as Joan, I wish her the best with whomever, she finds to spend her life with, but I will not be that person. I will, however, make sure that person treats her with the respect and love she deserves."

"Okay, son. I hope everything you want comes true. I hope you are happy, I'm glad you are happy, for now. I love Joan very much. She is my cousin, I helped bring her up."

"How old is Joan?"

"You don't know?"

"I never asked her, it didn't matter to me. I always thought she was maybe five years or so younger than you, but two times now you have talked as if she is much younger than you."

"She was twenty-eight Saturday last."

"What?"

"The Saturday before this last one, two weeks ago, was her birthday. Oh my, she didn't tell you?"

"No."

"Oh damn, I hope I haven't... haven't... "

"No, you haven't. So she is only ten years older than me?"

"Yes."

"Good. That sounds very good."

"Why?"

"We won't be as far apart in age as I had thought."

Chapter XXXVII

"What are your plans today?"

"Don't have any. Probably, wash the car and then watch some TV."

"Jenny will like that. Make sure you wear that little skimpy swimsuit you did for swim team. She'll go crazy."

"Mom, you're evil," I tell her.

Mom laughs at my reply. I go to my room and change. I am just going to wear a pair of shorts and a t-shirt, but standing there holding the shorts I thought why not. Dropping them, I dug out the skimpy swimsuit pulling it on. Smiling I walk past mom down to the basement to gather the car washing things. Why my dad doesn't keep them in the garage I'll never understand.

"You devil, you are going out there to drive her crazy aren't you?"

"Why not. You said she wants to do things to me. Yes?"

"Yes."

"What kind of thing?"

"Basically what we did yesterday evening."

"Good, nothing too kinky then?"

"No," mom said laughing, as she watches me head downstairs.

I gather what I will need and head out the back door. I'm really a little embarrassed being out in that suit here at home. I'm also extremely turned on and my cock is half engorged with blood as I set everything up to wash my car. As I start to soap up the car, I hear a gasp from a window at Jenny's house.

Washing my car is a labor of love. It's white with metallic blue trim, which I did myself. A '66 Chevy Nova with a 327cui V8 and a 650cfm Holly double pump carb delivering 380hp and 315lbs of torque through a 4-speed manual transmission. It is my baby. The interior is black, tuck and roll leather. Sweet.

As I wash the road dirt from the highly polished finish of my car, I think about what I am doing and why. Am I doing this because I want a little fling with the lady next door? I have already had her daughter, so why not the mom? Or could I be doing this for mom? She seems to want this to happen, I'm wondering why.

"May I help," Jenny said, standing beside me in a bikini.

"Sure if you want, then maybe we can do your car?"

"That would be nice," she said grabbing the other sponge from the bucket.

She looks good in her bikini, long slim legs, flat stomach with just a hint of stretch marks. They didn't put me off like some men. She is a mother of three after all. Her breasts fill the cups of her bikini nicely. I can see she or her husband has removed the lining of the flower print cups, her nipples are pushing out against the fabric. Once it is wet, which she sees too rather quickly, I can clearly see her breasts through the material.

We talk about nothing and everything. Rinsing my car with the hose, I make sure I spray her several times. She laughs taking the hose away from me and sprays me, makes sure my suit is soaked. Once it is, it clings to me like a second skin. She can clearly see my assets, which is what she wants. Drying my ride, she takes one side, I take the other and we are done in half the time it would have taken me alone.

Jenny helps me move the things over to her side of the driveway. Then she backs her car out of the garage so we can wash it. Still laughing and talking we are both soaked when we finish with hers. She pulls it back in the garage when we're done. Then she helps me with the cleaning supplies and hose. She carries some things into the house and down in the basement. I show her where they go. As she turns to leave, I am standing in her way smiling. She smiles back looking into my eyes.

"You are very, very pretty, Jenny," I tell her.

"Why, thank you, Cole," she said softly.

Leaning slowly forward I press my lips to hers. In the beginning, she is hesitant. Then her excitement overcomes her inhibitions and she kisses me back passionately. Arms snake up around my neck as her tongue flicks out to touch my lips. Moving slowly, I extend my tongue to touch her lips, while I move my arms to pull her closer to me. Hands on her back I pull her hot body close to mine. She moans as our skin touches and my tongue pushes past her teeth. I quickly move my hands to her ass, pulling her crotch to mine. She sighs heavily.

Knees shaking, Jenny trembles in my embrace, pulling my lips from hers, I look into her eyes.

"Take your top off," I tell her.

"What? Why?"

"I want to see your tits again, they are lovely, but I didn't get a very good look," I smile telling her.

Trembling she reaches to the string behind her neck and unties it letting them fall. The cups fall also, exposing her wonderfully shaped tits and huge nipples. I groan as I gaze intently at them. She can feel my cock grow against her. Releasing her ass, I stoop and pick her up. Her yip of surprise is stifled, as I press my lips to hers. Sighing she holds on to my neck as I walk to the main room of the basement. This is the room I slept in when Joan was here. Gently I lay Jenny down on the bed, another yip of surprise, as I climb in with her.

"What do you think you are doing?" she whispers harshly.

"I am going to give you what you want. What you have wanted for years as I understand."

"No, you're... "

My lips silence her. My tongue plunges into her mouth eliciting a sigh of desire. My free hand cups her tit, thumb, and forefinger gently pinching the large nipple on its top. Another deep sigh and she surrenders to me. Her arms snake around my neck and her knees fall open. My hand finds its way down her flat stomach to her bikini-clad pussy. As my hand grasps her mons, she sighs again. Hips gently rock under my touch, tongue dancing with mine, she moans and burns with passion.

Gently, I slide my hand under her bikini bottoms and find her mons smooth and without hair. I have never seen a naked pussy before. I wonder what it will look like and how it will feel to lick. Slowly I push her bikini bottom down her legs. She gets the idea and once I have them past her knees, she kicks them off her. Lifting my head, I look down at her and behold a sight of beauty.

"God you are beautiful," I whisper as I push my suit down my body.

Seeing what I am trying to do Jenny helps me. I am just as naked as she. Groaning as she catches sight of my cock, she hurries up onto her knees, grabbing me with her soft, gentle, warm hands. I groan with pleasure as she pops me into her mouth. Mumbling as she sucks me, I just sigh. She is very good at giving blowjobs, really good. She sucks and sucks, all the while stroking me with one hand, while the other caresses my balls.

"Geez Jenny, that feels so good," I whisper.

Chapter XXXVIII

Jenny shakes at my words of encouragement, but I have to stop her, I really don't want to come so quickly. Pushing her back down on the bed, I crawl between her thighs and just stare at her pussy, devoid of all hair. It is a sight to behold. I don't have the words to do it justice. Pretty, just doesn't cover what I see. Slowly, I inch down until my lips kiss hers.

"God damn, do it, do it," she whispers hoarsely.

Out comes my tongue to lap at her sex. It is smooth and tastes oh so good. I love the taste of pussy. By now, Jenny is convulsing under me as I try to keep my tongue in contact with her clit. Screams, yells, and groans, muffled by a pillow, Jenny has over her face, as I continue to make her come. Her hips buck with pleasure and orgasm. When she squirts her orgasm out all over my face, I pull away and climb up so my cock is now pressing against her pussy.

"Oh, damn, put it in," she whispers.

"Are you sure?" I ask, giving her an out if she wants one.

"Yes, fuck me until I cry," she said softly.

Pressing forward, I slip into her body. She shudders as I pierce her sex. As my cock press against her cervix, she sighs.

"God, it's better than I ever imagined."

"So are you," I tell her looking down at her under me.

"You are so sweet," she sighs shuddering again. "Now fuck me hard."

Slowly, I pull out of her. Her groan vibrates her body. Then I slam back into her as hard as my young body can.

"Oh shit," she screams into the pillow.

Again and again, I slam into her sweet, slim body. I am becoming more and more excited as I realize what I am doing and to who. Her daughter had been a great fuck, even though it was my first time. Now her mother is under me begging me to fuck her hard. How lucky could a guy get? For the next twenty minutes, I slam into her. She is coming non-stop now. Her eyes are wide with wonder as she realizes I am still nowhere near stopping. Although my cock feels great slamming, in and out of her, my mind wasn't quite there yet.

I kiss her hard. Orgasm after orgasm racks her wonderful body. Then it hit me, that's all she is, a wonderful, beautiful body. I have no real feelings for her. Only my hormone driven feelings of lust have me working so hard to please her and myself. Her tongue pushes into my mouth and my orgasm starts. My balls tighten, my prostate pulses and I shoot wad after wad of coming into her pussy. I care not if she is protected. If she is going to have a young man fuck her, she had better take care to be protected from pregnancy.

"Oh god," she yells without the pillow over her face.

Her hips buck as I continue to squirt my seed deep into her body. Moaning as she shakes with passion, I just watch her eyes as they glisten with joy. Her dream has come true. I hope it's good for her. As for me, I just press into her until she settles down enough for me to pull out and flop to her side. The bed shifts as someone climbs in at the foot.

"Was it as good as you hoped?" mom asks Jenny who jumps only a little at my naked mother addressing her from between her thighs.

"God yes, damn it to hell, it was marvelous," Jenny shrieks.

Suddenly, mom slams her face against Jenny's pussy. Jenny yells once more with passion. I stare at my mom sucking a pussy. Suddenly, I'm aroused again. The way my mom moves between Jenny's thighs. Her head bobbing, as she laps my come from a pussy. I climb to my knees to watch from a higher angle. My dick is dangling in Jenny's face. She opens her mouth and gobbles me up. I am hard in an instant.

For the next hour, we three, play, suck, lick and kiss each other all over. Eventually, we are lying on our sides. I am sucking on Jenny's shaved pussy, while she licks and eats moms and mom is sucking my cock beautifully. It is excellent fun and I am hard for most of the time. After an hour, Jenny sits up and pushes me away.

"I have to get home, the kids will be back from camp in twenty minutes," she yells.

"Jenny, it was a pleasure," I tell her standing and helping her on with her bikini top.

"You don't know how much," she tells me gazing into my eyes.

She kisses me gently for a moment. Then she is gone. Mom is lying on the bed with two fingers jammed in her pussy as she stares at me.

"Are you hungry?" she asks.

Smiling I nod as I move toward her spread legs.

"Not what I meant, but what the hell," she smiles spreading her legs wider.

I lick and suck on her pussy until she comes hard and loud. Then I stand, offer her my hand and pull her upstairs to the kitchen.

"Meal, wench," I tell her.

She laughs as I slap her ass gently.

"As you wish, sire," she giggles.

Lunch or supper is ready about a half hour later.

Chapter XXXIX

After eating, we settle down in the living room and watch some TV. Soon both of us are yawning and we decided to go to bed. Mom crawled in with me, her warm body presses against my back as we calm down. I close my eyes, but they won't stay closed. Gently, I turn to face mom she is smiling.

"Can't sleep either?" she asks.

"No."

"Do you want to... you know?"

"Yes, I do, but I shouldn't. I should be so tired I can't move. You and me, the car, Jenny and you, I should be exhausted and able to fall asleep instantly."

"But you're not. You are so young. Maybe that's why women my age want you?"

"Because I'm young?"

"That and you can fuck all night long."

"Dad can't?"

"Not every night, like you can, son."

"Ah... so I'm just a sex machine?"

"Ha," she laughed, "no, dear. You are my son. Maybe Jenny thinks of you like that, but I don't, I promise."

Mom pulls my lips to hers gently. I kiss her back gently. I can feel the heat from her body as we kiss. I can feel the heat from my body too. We both want to have sex. So why not? I push her back as we kiss. My free hand cups her wonderful breast. Groaning she places one hand behind my head. The other searches out to my cock, finding it hard and ready, she squeezes me gently in her warm hand. Pulling me toward her, I slide over until I am between her smooth thighs. They rise so she can place her calves on my back opening herself for my hard cock.

Lowering myself, I slide into her hot, wet pussy. She is steaming as I sink into her wonderful body. My mind spins with lust as I slip in and out of the slick flesh wrapped around my cock. I lose myself in her as she bucks up to meet my every thrust. Skin slaps, pelvis' slam together. Cries, moans, groans, and sighs echo in my room. We are making love and fucking each other. As she shrieks her orgasm, I pulse mine into her sweet body. I groan deep in my stomach as my prostate pulses and the joy of loving my mother shoots through my brain.

"God I love you, Cole," Mom whispers.

"I love you, Mom, I really do."

Rolling, over she rushes to the bathroom to clean herself. I lay there looking at the ceiling wondering what I'm turning in to. I am still horny, my cock is as stiff as it has ever been. Am I becoming some kind of sex maniac? Mom returns with a warm cloth to clean me. Once she is done, she snuggles up to me.

"Goodnight son," she whispers.

"Goodnight mom," I whisper back.

Closing my eyes, I concentrate on sleep and soon the blackness we sink into to rest our minds and bodies consumes me.

The next morning comes quickly. It's Wednesday, dad would be home sometime today. As we sit at the kitchen table, Jenny knocks at the door. We are both dressed today. I let her in and she seems disappointed I'm not naked. She takes a seat at the table and mom gets her a cup of coffee. I sit between them, smiling as I finish my breakfast of cold cereal.

"Diane, you're not going to mention what happen yesterday to anyone are you?"

"Heavens no, Jenny, who would I tell?"

"Well there is someone, you might let it slip too."

"No, I won't."

"How often do you fuck Calen, Mom?"

Both women's eyes, full of surprise, glare at me. I just laugh as I take another spoon full of cereal and shove it in my mouth.

"How do you know?" Jenny asks as she glares at me.

"Do you really want to know?"

"No. No, I don't," she responds turning back to mom.

Mom just stares at me for the longest time as she takes many sips from her coffee cup. I finish my cereal and decide I should remove myself from between these two ladies. I go to my room and change my clothes. It's time to do a little shopping for Karen's and my night at the drive-in. I drag the cooler out of the garage and heft it into the trunk. Then roaring out of the drive, I head for the local A&P.

When I get back, Jenny is gone and mom is still sitting at the table. She is reading the paper as she takes sips from a glass full of fruit juice. Looking up at me when I come in she smiles and pats the chair next to her. I smile, another mother, son talk, I guess.

"How did you know that Calen and I have... "

"It was how comfortable you and Jenny were together. It wasn't your first time cleaning her and it wasn't the first time she let you. Then she didn't hesitate to suck your pussy later in our little tryst."

"Ah, I see. Good, that's what I told her. I didn't figure you knew who it had been on Monday."

"Ah, that's funny I think," I said laughing. "Were they both here Monday?"

"Of course," Mom said proudly.

"Good for you. So, when will dad be home?"

"His plane lands in about an hour, at two o'clock. He will be here an hour after that, if everything is on time, of course."

"Well, then I should get ready to go. I guess I can go over to Karen's and hang out while she gets ready."

"I would appreciate that."

I get up, lean down and kiss her gently on the lips. She sighs as she kisses me back.

"When does dad go out of town again?" I ask huskily.

"In two weeks, he'll be out of town for three weeks. We will have three weekends if you want?"

"We'll see mom. At least one of them I will be home, I'll make sure of it."

"Thank you, dear. Now you better go."

Chapter XL

Pipes roaring I am on my way to Karen's place. I will be early, but I don't think she will mind. As I ease the car into the drive, there is already another there. A car I don't know. I hope I'm not interrupting anything for Karen. As I turn the key in the ignition, Karen appears by the backyard gate waving and smiling. I hurry to the gate where she waits.

"A little early aren't we," Karen scolds.

"Well, yes, but I have a good reason. You see mom an... " I start, then halt as I see Jan coming out of the house.

"We'll talk about that later, as you can see I have company," Karen said smoothly.

"Oh, hi Porter, I'm glad you're here," Jan said smiling at me.

As I walk to the patio, Jan wraps her arms around me and kisses my cheek. I hug her gently kissing her on the forehead. Karen taps her foot. Turning to her, I wrap her in my arms and kiss her ear.

"I missed you terribly," I tell her.

"It looks like it," she whispers back laughing.

I press my lips to hers to show her just how much I miss her. She sighs, kissing me back passionately. As there is company, she pushes me away and we sit in the shade on some lawn chairs.

"I," Jan starts to say, "want to thank you. Two weeks ago was the most beautiful night I have ever spent with anyone."

"You're welcome," I tell her a little embarrassed. "I hope you find someone who will always treat you right, with all the love and admiration you deserve."

"Karen, what did you mean he was early?" Jan asks.

"We are going out tonight, nothing special really," Karen tells her.

"Yeah, I have to take her to dinner before she will let me fuck her again," I tease.

"Do shut up Porter!" Karen yells laughing. "We're going out to eat and then to a movie."

For the next hour or so, we just talk about our upcoming transition to college life. Jan is also going to Northwestern, so we will be seeing her a lot at school. She happens to be majoring in chemical biology. Karen is already majoring in Psychology, while I have decided to be an Engineer, with no specialty as yet. It turns out that Flo is already gone. She is attending Texas A&M just outside of Houston. Seems she wants to be an Engineer also.

As it gets close to dinner time, Karen goes in to get ready. Jan sits with me and we talk for a while as we wait for Karen. We hear a horn honk and jump up from our chairs. Karen's mom is looking to park in her driveway but Jan's and my cars are blocking her way. I trot to my car waving to her. I move my car into the street allowing Jan to back her car out allowing my aunt to pull in the drive and back to the garage. Jan then pulls up in the drive again and parks her car. I rush to catch my aunt before she can get inside.

"Hi," I said, "long time no see."

"Cole, you are looking well, how have you been? Hi, Jan."

"Fine, just fine, thank you. Do we need to worry about Jan's car blocking the drive?"

"No, Uncle Jeff is out of town. Again."

I smile at her and wrap her in my arms. I kiss her cheek lightly. She hugs me back, no harder than she usually does.

"It's nice seeing you again," she smiles at me.

"You to Jean," I tell her.

She turns to go in the house just as Karen comes out. Karen stops just outside the door to say hello to her mom and tell her we're heading out for the night. Aunt Jean just smiles as she said good-bye. Karen hangs back a little to walk alongside me.

"If you want to stay here, my mom has been alone the past four nights. If you play your cards right you could probably get her into bed with you."

"It's not her I want in my bed young lady," I tell her swatting her on the ass.

Karen jumps when I hit her, then hurries along to catch up to Jan to say good-bye. As Jan stands in the open door of her car, I stop, take her in my arms and kiss her good-bye. A few minutes later, Karen and I are at the snack shop up at the interchange. Karen and I go in and eat. When we are done, I head for the drive-in. I pay, then head to the very back of the place. The furthest, darkest corner, I find the perfect spot. It's early so there aren't that many cars here yet, plus it's a weeknight.

It slowly gets dark, dark enough they can start the movie. Tonight it is a double feature, so we would be here quite late. Karen and I sit listening and watching the movie for a while, waiting for it to get dark enough. I groan when Karen unzips my pants and pulls my cock out, stroking it gently. Karen leans her head on my shoulder while gently and slowly stroking me.

"I have no panties on," she whispers.

"Really," I said, "you are a slut aren't you."

"Just yours, my dear," she whispers squeezing my cock hard.

"Ow," I groan.

Chapter XLI

Karen spins in her seat so she is now facing me. We kiss as the movie drones on. I move my hand to her thigh and slowly feel her silky skin under her dress. I slowly move up her leg until I just feel the soft hair of her pussy.

"Have you ever thought of shaving?" I ask.

"My legs, I do all the time."

"No, here," I tell her gently caressing her pussy.

"No, why?"

"Do I have a story for you?"

"Oh, a sex story I hope."

"Yep."

Karen leans back on the wheel spread her legs allowing me full access to her. I gently ran my finger along her slit. Giggling she squirmed at my touch.

"Tell, tell, I'm soaking wet already."

"Okay, okay, my mom and I are all made up."

"You two had sex again?"

"Yes, multiple times. Yesterday morning I got up first and I am sitting in the kitchen looking out the window. Next door the woman there is too, only she is standing and she's naked."

"Is she pretty?"

"Very, you know her, Jenny."

"Oh her!"

"You don't like her?"

"No, she's very pretty so I might be a little jealous."

"No worries, you are much, much prettier."

"Thank you, now continue and stick your finger in there."

"Well," I tell her, slipping my finger into her wet pussy. "Jenny rushes over a short time later to apologize and is in the house before she realizes that I'm naked. Mom is sitting at the table with a robe on."

"Did you fuck her there on the table?"

"No," I tell her, sliding my finger in and out of her slowly. "Later I go out to wash my car in my swimsuit. She comes out in her bikini. A bikini that when wet disappears."

"I bet you got her wet real quick?"

"No, she saw to that. So, we wash my car and then hers. She helps me carry the cleaning supplies back downstairs and that's where I make my move. I kiss her, then tell her to take her top off. She did without hesitation. Picking her up, I carry into the other room with the bed in it. I get her naked, that's when I saw her pussy was bare, not a hair there. I just had to taste her. It was nice not having hair tickling my nose. Then I got naked and I fucked the shit out her."

"Is she a screamer?"

"Yep."

"What did your mom said?"

"Once I came and flopped off her, mom was there to clean her out."

"What? No shit?"

"No shit. It was a beautiful sight."

"Wow, I don't believe it?"

"True, all true. Mom told me before I went out that Jenny had been telling her about what she would like to do with me for quite some time. There are other mom's on the block who have told her things like that too."

"Touch my clit," Karen told me.

I pressed my thumb against her clit and she shakes with orgasm.

"Mom also told me that Jenny and her husband had been there not ten minutes before I got home on Monday."

Karen groaned as I wiggled my finger inside her. She quickly moved off me and climbed in the back seat. I followed, as quick, as I could. She sat to one side, legs spread, skirt flipped up. I pushed my face into her pussy and started to lick her. Her moans and groans, as I suck and lick her, excite me. My hard cock is bobbing as it peeks out my jeans. Sitting up I unbutton to release the pressure.

Karen is there to pull my pants off my legs. The way I'm sitting on the seat, my cock is standing straight up. Karen, being the wonderful girl she is, engulfs my manhood with her warm, wet mouth. I sigh at the feeling of her tongue rubbing against my gland. She sucks me for only a few minutes.

"I'm sorry, I can't wait, Cole," Karen tells me straddling my hips.

Reaching down, she holds me against her pussy, then just sits down on me.

"Oh god, oh geez, that feels so good," Karen groans.

For the next hour, Karen rocks back and forth on my cock, kissing me and panting heavily. She rips open her blouse allowing me access to her wonderful tits. I kiss and suck her nipples. I'm in heaven. My cock buried in a wonderful, beautiful woman, tits in my face, her telling me how much she loves me. Who can ask for anything more? Me. Who I really want here in front of me is Joan, my beloved Joan. But for the last gasp of summer, Karen will do, more than do. I love her just as much and she is willing.

Karen is having one orgasm after another as she rocks and squeezes my cock inside her. I just sit there, enjoying every movement, every quiver of her body around my cock. We whisper to each other our love and devotion. It is a wonderful night of love and physical touching and fucking. I can't call what we are doing, making love, although at times it is slow, tender and passionate, the rest of the time it is just a mad dash to orgasm for Karen. I don't know how many times she comes. After about an hour, she just sits there, impaled on my hard cock, looking at me through sex clouded eyes, slowly pressing her clit against my pelvis.

The look in her eyes pushes me over the edge. With her hair falling forward, over her face, her eyes glowing behind her blond hair, she just looks so damn sexy I can't help myself. I open my mouth to cry out, but Karen covers it with hers and I scream my orgasm into her mouth. I pump and pump up into her body trying to get as far up her pussy as I can to give her my creamy seed. Karen cries out as the warmth of my semen spreads through her abdomen. Exhausted, she presses against me.

"God, I love you," she whispers in my ear.

"I love you dearly," I whisper back, holding her in my arms.

Opening the cooler on the floor beside my feet, I pull some wet washcloths out of a plastic baggy. Handing one to Karen, we clean ourselves up. Reaching back in the cooler, I pull out some sodas. We both lean back and drink deeply. Smiling we both look out the windshield at the movie playing. We both laugh, as we have no idea what the movie is about.

We spend the rest of the night kissing and hugging in the backseat. As the last movie ends, we are straightening our clothes and shaking off the fatigue of our night's activities. Climbing into the front seat is an experience in itself. Sitting in the front seat, the lights in the outdoor theater brighten blinding us for a minute. I start the car, take the speaker, hang it on its hook outside and drive away.

The drive home is made in silence as I concentrate on my driving. Pulling up in the driveway at Karen's house, I shut the car down and sit looking at a disheveled Karen. Chuckling, I offer her my comb.

"No, I'll never get that damn thing through my hair. God, I enjoyed tonight," she tells me.

"I did too. Friday, at seven o'clock for dinner," I tell her.

"You betcha, see you then Cole." Leaning over she kisses me passionately.

"Love you, dear," I tell her.

"Love you too," she said opening the car door.

I sit and watch as she goes up to the front door, opens it and steps in waving at me. I wave back watching as she closes the door. I wait a minute longer until I see her bedroom light come on. I start the car and drive home. The house is dark when I get there. I shut the car off down the street so as not to wake my parents. The car coasts up the driveway and into the back in front of the garage.

I'm smiling to myself as I walk to the back door. I can't wait for Sunday.

Chapter XLII

Once inside, I quietly walk to my room. Without turning the light on, I strip and climb into my bed, the naked woman there scares me out of my wits.

"Geez!" I whisper hoarsely.

"No need to be quiet, your father never came home," Mom said angrily.

"Oh, no shit! What happened?"

"He called just as I was expecting him home. Said he hadn't closed the deal and needed to stay the weekend."

"Where is he?"

"New York, why?"

"Your brother is there too."

"Oh, I wonder why?"

"You could call Jean and ask her, she's a little perturbed by him being gone since Monday."

"Really? I think I'll do that in the morning. Now tell me all about tonight, if you don't mind?"

"No problem mom, as long as none of this ever gets back to you know who or Jean. I would be really mad at you if it ever did."

"It won't leave my lips, I promise. Now kiss me."

I do, for a long, long time. Then I lay back and tell her about my night at the drive-in with Karen. She cuddles up next to me and sighs as I tell her about my night. We fall asleep in each other's arms.

Thursday is just another summer day. I start getting my things organized for school. Mom cheerfully pitches in washing any clothes I think I will need. She is a big help as I go through all my stuff. It isn't as if I am going to a faraway city. Nor will I be gone for all that long. However, for real, this will be my first time living somewhere that is not my home.

With every passing minute, my excitement at seeing my love every day rises. I know, deep down inside we, all three of us, will have to contain ourselves. Be just a little bit aloof while at school and most of the time at Joan's place. School is serious business and Joan is a professor needing her space to work, while Karen and I need to study. We, Karen and I, discussed this while at the drive-in. She realizes, as do I, why Joan had been so... so... standoffish when last we parted.

Around dinner time, mom tells me to dress nice, she is taking me out to dinner. Nodding, I hurry to my room, strip and jump in the shower. Half an hour later, we are in her car heading for the restaurant. It is an elegant steakhouse northwest of where we live. Driving mom's car is much different from mine. First, it is an automatic, which means there is no shifter between us, she moves over and snuggles next to me, as I drive. Second, it is big, a '66 Cadillac... a boat on the road. The ride is smooth. The car steers nicely and easily. It is just so much bigger than mine.

Pulling up in front of the restaurant, I let the doorman open the door for mom. A valet rushes out to open mine so he can park the car, Mom waits for me at the curb and takes my arm. We walk up to the door held open by the doorman. Inside it is dark, yet the hostess, bathed in brilliant light at her podium, waits for us. With mom on my arm, I tell her our name. Looking down at her book, she smiles, grabs two menus and indicates for us to follow her.

The dining room subtly lit with candles on each table and softly glowing light from the ceiling is not very big. The table, to which the hostess leads us, is in a quiet, secluded corner, away from most other tables and screened by some strategically placed plants. This would be a very intimate dinner. Setting our menus down in front of us, the hostess bids us a good evening. Getting up from her chair, mom walks around, hikes up her dress and straddles my lap.

Surprised, I back away from the table to allow her too. Gently, she presses her lips to mine in a tender, loving kiss. I kiss her back gently. We don't even notice the busboy pouring water into our glasses. After about three minutes, mom gets up and sits back down in her chair, her face wearing a huge smile. I smile back at her.

"Would you like a couple of minutes yet?" a cute young woman said, surprising us both.

Turning toward her I see one of the most beautiful young women I have had the pleasure to lay eyes on. Her eyes are a dark brown, while her caramel colored skin looks soft and silky. Her figure, very well put together, draws my avid attention. Her hair, black, is smooth and neatly kept. She is dressed in a white blouse that sets off her dark skin, with a dark brown skirt that flares out at the hips.

"No, Carol, I think we can order, it's not the first time we have been here," mom tells her.

"Carol, is it, may I say you are very beautiful?" I ask.

"Thank you, sir, that is kind of you to said so," she responds.

No, it isn't, I am lusting for her as I sit there with my mother. Just the contrast of her dark skin next to mine has me hard as I take her hand in mine.

"It is the truth dear lady, nothing but the truth," I told her kissing her hand.

"Enough Cole, order for us please, I must go to the restroom."

I jump up to help mom out of her chair then turn watching her weave her way to the restroom. Turning, Carol is facing me. I smile as I sit back down to order.

"You obviously know my... date, so just give her what she usually gets when she comes here."

"Very well, Cole." The sound of her voice saying my name gives me a shiver.

"I'll have a filet, medium rare, baked potato loaded, salad, thousand island."

"And to drink sir?"

"I'll have a Pepsi, please. You know what my date drinks?"

"Yes, sir. Very well sir... "

"Cole please, you know Diane."

"Yes Cole," Carol said smiling at me, as she turns and walks away.

I shake my head to clear it of the thoughts rushing in to drown me. The feelings are nothing like those I have for Joan, Karen or Mom. They are different, driven by a lust that rushes through my loins. A lust I can't fathom, a lust I have never experienced before. I take a large gulp of water as Mom walks up to her chair. I'm out of mine, holding her chair in an instant.

"So what did you order for me?"

"I hope you don't mind, I let Carol get you what you had last time?"

"That will be fine, it's what I always get," she whispers slyly to me. "So you find young Carol... intriguing?"

"I'm sorry, but yes, very," I tell her almost ashamed of myself.

"No need son, I requested her to be our waitress. I too, find her... intriguing," Mom smiled with lust in her eyes.

"You haven't?"

"No, not yet, but I would like... well, no need to say more."

Throughout dinner, mom and I flirt with each other and Carol. Even though Carol isn't at our table frequently, when she is, it seems she enjoys the attention. Dinner is all that much more pleasurable by her presence.

Chapter XLIII

"Will there be anything else before I go off duty," Carol announces as we finish dessert.

"How would you like to join Cole and me, for an after-dinner drink in the lounge?" Mom asks her.

"Oh, I couldn't, it's against company policy," Carol replies.

"Then I insist you join us at our home for a drink at least... consider it a gratuity for service well done," I tell her, taking her hand in mine.

Embarrassed a little by my touch, she drops her eyes to the floor. She is thinking as I gently trace her delicate fingers in mine. With a slight shiver, she raises her eyes to mine and nods slightly. Then looking at mom she shivers again, nodding again.

"All right, I can do that, I would enjoy that, I mean," she said smiling her eyes still filled with embarrassment. "I will follow you if you don't mind?"

"Not at all my dear, whatever you wish," mom said

"I will get your check," she said.

"No need," mom tells her handing a credit card to her. "Just use this and we'll meet you at the front door. Oh, add twenty dollars for yourself."

"Very well Diane, thank you."

"No thank you, Carol."

Carol rushes away as mom gathers her purse and her wrap. I stand behind her waiting to hold her chair as she rises. Standing at the door mom appears very excited.

"I get the impression you have wanted to do this for quite some time?"

"I have, but your father never seemed interested. He would flirt and Carol would respond in kind, but that's as far as it went between them."

"Ah, I have noticed... "

"What?"

"It doesn't matter now, here comes Carol."

"Here is your card back and you will have to sign this please."

"Of course my dear," mom said taking the credit slip from Carol, along with the pen and signing.

Carol turns, hurrying back to the cashier position and handing the slip to the woman behind the counter. She then hurries away, toward the back of the restaurant. When she reappeared she has a light wrap draped over her arm and is carrying her purse. As she passes the cashier, she grabs mom's copy of the credit slip from the counter.

"Cole, why don't you walk Carol to her car while I wait here for your return?"

"That won't be necessary Diane. I have changed my mind, I'll ride with you if that's all right with you."

"Of course not, my dear, Cole can drive you back after drinks," mom said smiling slyly.

Offering my arms to both ladies, I slowly walk out the door, now held open wide by the doorman. Mom nods at the valet and he goes running off to bring our car around. Within seconds, the car, parks at the curb, with doors gaping, I help mom then Carol in the passenger side. The valet is holding the driver's door open for me. Dropping into the driver's seat, I hand the valet two dollars, put the car in gear as he closes the door and I silently drive away.

Both women are quiet for most of the trip, each looking full of anticipation of what might be to come. The inside of the car, bathed alternately in light and dark, from the streetlights above, flashes like an old time movie. Watching from the corner of my eye, I glimpse in freeze frame, what takes place between mom and Carol. Lips pressed against each other, light and dark, the contrast is striking and arousing. Mom's hand moves to my lap as she kisses Carol with rising passion. Squeezing me gently she moans when she finds me hard.

Pulling Carol around so she now has Carol cradled in her arms, mom takes Carol's hand and places it on my rock hard cock, pressing it firmly against me. I moan with pleasure at their touch. I concentrate on driving as much as possible. Pulling up into the driveway and into the garage, I shut the engine off and turn to watch the two beautiful women next to me kiss, cuddle and feel each other up. Groaning I press the button to close the overhead door. The noise jerks my companions back to reality.

"Home already," mom gasps looking at me in amazement.

"Mmmm, can we go inside, I feel the need for a shower," Carol whispers huskily still massaging my hard flesh.

Opening the car door, I reluctantly slip out and walk around the other side to help the ladies out. Both adjust their clothing, while I adjust the tent in my pants. Giggling at themselves, I lead the ladies to the back door and into the house. Once inside mom takes Carol to the bathroom, while I take a beer from the fridge and sit at the kitchen table. It is dark outside as well as in the kitchen. So, when the light next door comes on, my eyes are drawn to the window across the driveway.

Standing, looking out, is Jenny, naked, intently looking across at our window. Shaking my head, I just watch her breasts jiggle as she flicks her nipples with her right hand, her left is out of sight. Mom walks into the kitchen reaching for the light.

"Don't," I tell her, "look across the way."

Jumping from my command, mom lets a 'yikes' escape her lips as her eyes focus on Jenny.

"My god, she's playing with herself," mom said.

"Yes, she is," I said noticing that mom is draped in a pretty pink nightgown that stops just at her uncovered pussy.

"Oh, a show too," Carol said scaring both mom and me.

We all laugh as we watch Jenny bring herself to orgasm. Her head thrown back and both hands below the windowsill we could only assume what she is doing. Suddenly, a man appears next to her, holding her in his arms kissing her.

"So when is the next show?" asks Carol.

Both Jenny and Calen move back toward the doorway, then the light goes out.

"I don't know, but I plan on being here tomo... damn," I huff the last.

"But you won't dear, but I will," mom said a smile in her voice.

Rising, I turn toward Carol. She is smiling, wrapped in a plush white towel her eyes bright with anticipation.

"Now it's your turn," I said, taking her in my arms, pressing my lips to hers for the first time.

Sighing she surrenders herself, towel dropping to the floor, our lips mashed together in a burning, passionate kiss. My loins are on fire, I need this woman for some reason unbeknownst to me. I pick her up continuing our kiss, walking down the hall to the bedroom, mine. Reaching out, I rip the covers from the bed reveling pure white sheets. I gently lower Carol to the cool white field of my mattress. The contrast is amazing and breathtaking.

I feel mom there, standing next to me, her breath catching in her throat at the beautiful tableau before us. Carol watches as I slowly take my clothes off and toss them aside. Mom moves to the side of the bed, sits and just looks down upon Carol.

"Carol, you are so beautiful," Mom huffs.

"Thank you, Diane, you have always been very kind to me and are a very beautiful woman in your own right."

Mom takes Carol's hand and brings it to her lips kissing the palm looking Carol in the eye. Now naked I climb onto the bed with Carol. I gently slid up behind her as mom and her look at each other smiling. Nodding, mom lets go of her hand with one last kiss to the fingertips. Turning to face me, Carol looks into my eyes. Out of the corner of my eye, I see mom flip her gown up over her head and watch as it floats to the floor.

Chapter XLIV

Mom gently crawls up next to Carol, sitting up so she can watch us. I think mom gets as turned on watching, as do I. Pressing my lips gently to Carol's, I feel the heat from her body as she rolls under me. Her dark skin, next to mine causes mom to gasp, as I sigh at the feel of Carol under me. She is soft and willing. My free hand roams her tight soft skin. She is so beautiful and her lips taste oh so good. Her fragrance excites me so much I am almost beside myself as I trail soft gentle kisses across her cheek to her ear.

"You are so lovely, so pretty, so hot," I whisper in her ear.

"Oh god," she whispers shivering at my touch.

Trialing gentle, soft, kisses down her neck to her shoulder, I shake with anticipation as my lips close over the erect nub of flesh atop her breast. Sighing Carol presses my head against her chest gently. Sucking, licking and gently nibbling her tender flesh, Carol shivers under me.

"Oh god you two look so beautiful," mom cries softly.

Her hand is at her pussy, gently rubbing her sex. I sigh as Carol touches me. Looking down my body, I see her dark-skinned hand wrap around my hard cock. Carol moans when my cock pulses in her hand. I lick her nipple all the harder. Shivering under me, Carol cries out as I tenderly bite her diamond hard nipple between my teeth. Her other hand is on my head, pushing, gently, guiding my head down her torso to the juncture at her legs.

As gentle as a whisper, my lips brush her dark curly pubic hair. Sniffing deeply, her aroma fills my nose. Intoxicated by her scent, I touch her engorged labia with my hot, wet tongue. At my touch, Carol jumps a deep, guttural moan of pleasure, follows. Gently, I lap at her wonderful pink sex. Juices flow out her onto my lapping tongue. I am incensed with lust for this woman. Covering her sex with my mouth, I suck gently, flicking my tongue through and around her labia. Hips bucking, sliding across my face, Carol cries out with her first orgasm. Pulling my mouth from her sex, I move up between her legs, to find mom sucking her tits.

A hand, grabs my cock, sliding it up and down Carol's pussy. Shivers race through Carol's body as my cock slides over her clit, then to her vagina. Pressing forward, I slide into her tight, wet, slippery pussy. Shrieks of ecstasy echo through the room, as I press against her cervix. Mom backs away looks up and smiles at me, so I can hover over Carol, as I fuck her. Looking down at the dark body under me, Carol's eyes twinkle in the soft lights of the bedroom lamp. The look on her face is one of pure animal passion. Arms snake up around my neck and she gently pulls my mouth to hers.

"God you feel good inside me. It's been so long... "

"You are so beautiful, I have a hard time believing you can't get a boyfriend," I whisper in her ear.

"You would be surprised. So many are so afraid I will say no, they don't even try."

Moaning as I pressed into her again, her eyes rolled up into her head.

"With my brother away at college the only relief is, has been my vibrators," Carol whispers nibbling at my earlobe.

I groan at that bit of news. Kissing her with all the lust, I felt, I start to fuck her slowly. Her groans spur me on.

"Would it surprise you, to find out that Diane is my mother?" I whisper in her ear.

"Oh, god," Carol moans at my news. "Will you be fucking her tonight after me?" she whispers.

"Yes, would you like to stick around for that?"

"God, yes," she cried her orgasm racking her body. "Now fuck me, fuck me hard."

Rising up on my outstretched arms, I start to pound into Carol as fast and as hard as I can. The sight of my white cock slamming into her dark body is exciting. Mom is jamming two fingers into her sex as she watches my cock disappear into the dark pussy below me. The two of us, Carol and I, grunt with our exertion as we fuck each other. Carol's moans are continuous now, punctuated by my slamming into her.

That wonderful feeling, balls tighten, prostate contracting fills my mind with thoughts of orgasm. Carol starts her shriek of climax and her cries of passion push me over the edge, pulse after pulse shoot into her dark recesses filling her with warmth.

"Oh god, yes, yes," Carol cries.

I groan deeply as I slam into her one last time and pump her full. Pressing against her pussy, my cock deep in her body, my orgasm lasts what seems like forever. Mom's hands don't help, stroking my back and hair as I come inside the sweet Nubian below me.

"Oh god, you are so wonderful," I whisper to Carol as I collapse to my elbows above her.

Grabbing my head, she smashes my lips to hers. Her passion is evident, her lips burning with desire, as I press my pelvis against her pussy hard. Slowly, our passion subsides and I am able to move once again. Gently, I pull from her body and roll to her side. Eyes following me Carol smiles as mom moves between her legs. Tenderly, mom licks Carol's sex groaning her delight. Carol gasps when mom's tongue invades her body. Both hands grasp mom's head, pulling it against her pussy.

Propping myself up on my side, I watch with lust rising, as mom devours Carol's pussy. Her dark caramel skin shines with sweat, convulsing with another orgasm. Smiling, I feel my lust rise again. Getting to my knees, I grab mom's ass and pull to the side, so Carol can see what I am going to do. Mom arches her back, knowing what I want, presenting herself to me. I rub my cock up and down her slit, then push slowly into her body. Carol's eyes are wide and filled with lust as she watches me fuck my mother.

For the next two hours, we all take turns with each other, rolling around on the bed, kissing, fucking, sucking. After that, showers are in order. Mom and Carol take one together while I wait for my turn. I hear them explode out of the bathroom, laughing and kissing. Smiling, I get up and go shower. As I walk into my mom's bedroom, that's where the lights were on, drying my hair with a towel, I behold a most beautiful sight. Two beautiful women, one white, one caramel, rolling around on the bed, kissing and feeling each other up.

I stand there for quite some time, staring at them, their bodies, how the contrast of their skin is so sensual. They finally notice me and start laughing and giggling. They part and both of them pat the space between them.

"Your bed was a little messy, so we moved in here," mom said.

"Come, join us," Carol smiles excitedly.

Flipping the switch for the overhead light, the room is plunged into darkness. Suddenly, the bedside lamp flares brightly, then just as suddenly is subdued to a warm sexy red. Crawling into bed, I first kiss Carol, then mom before I lay down between them. Then I'm taking turns with their lips pressing against mine. Eventually, things slow down as the two warm bodies snuggle up to me. Carol is the first to fall asleep, her breathing slowing and features softening. Even prettier in sleep, Carol snuggles up to me tightly. Mom smiles at her as she pulls my lips to hers one last time.

"Sleep dear, I'm afraid you will be very busy tomorrow," she tells me snuggling up to my other side.

Groaning, I close my eyes and force sleep to overtake my mind.

Chapter XLV

Waking, my arm asleep and tingling, I try to move, but I find myself pinned by two lovely ladies. Smiling, I remember last night in vivid clarity. Slowly I relax so I am able to remove my arm from under Carol without waking her. Sitting up I scoot slowly down to the foot of the bed. Standing, I turn, looking at the most beautiful sight I have ever envisioned. Nodding, I turn and go to the kitchen to make some coffee. While it's brewing, I stare out the window watching Jenny move around her kitchen. She is dressed this time. I smile as the coffee percolates in the pot.

I catch the creak of the floorboards in the hall as someone creeps along. Smiling I wait for them to pounce. It's Carol and she gently places her hands on my shoulders. I look up at her as she kisses my forehead.

"There is mouthwash and new toothbrushes in the medicine cabinet," I tell her.

"That's so sweet, be right back," she said softly.

Getting up I follow her, I need to brush mine too. Giggling we use the sink together. I know most people would be embarrassed doing this in front of someone they just met, but what the hell, everyone does it... brush their teeth, I mean. As we finish, I pull Carol's lips to mine and gently kiss her. She places her hands on my chest as she moans softly in her throat. Reaching behind the door, I grab the robe that always hangs there. Draping it over her shoulders Carol sighs pulling her lips from mine.

"Thank you, Cole," she whispers.

"You are very welcome. If you want coffee it should be done by now."

"Yes please," she groans.

Placing my arm around her slender body, I guide her to a chair in the kitchen. Grabbing a cup out of the cupboard, I pour her one. Placing it down in front of her, I reach into a drawer and pull out a spoon, setting it down next to the cup of coffee. The sugar is on the table.

"Would you like milk?"

"No thank you, sweetener is just fine," she smiles at me. "Have you ever thought of being a waiter?"

"No, not really, I did wash dishes for a semester in high school. Didn't like it very much," I tell her.

"Prune hands," Carol chuckles.

"Humpf," I grunt. "May I ask you a personal question?"

"Why?"

"Well, I... yes," I said smiling.

"Cole your mother and father have been coming to the restaurant for a long time. Your dad always flirts relentlessly, yet never acted on my flirtatious answer to his. I have always thought Diane, your mom is a very pretty woman. Then last night she shows up with a young man half her age, who is the spitting image of her husband. I have always had a thing for your dad."

"So I was a substitute," I said softly.

"No, no, young Cole. I decided on you, not your father," Carol said laughing. "Your Mom, on the other hand, I would have gone home with her anytime she wished, even if your dad didn't like my kind."

"Lesbians?" Carol laughed hard at that question.

"No silly, blacks," she spits out still laughing.

"Oh," I said dumbfounded. "When I look at you I don't see black. I see a caramel skinned woman who is very beautiful. I see a woman I would like... "

"No, don't say another word. What we did last night is all there is between us. Sex and only sex, nothing more," Carol whispers.

"I... uh," I stutter.

"There can't be anything more, it wouldn't be good for either of us. Do you understand?"

"No, I don't. If I want to take you out for dinner... "

"There is no place you can take me in this part of town. There is no place to take me in my part of town."

"Because of your skin color?"

"Yes, I had a good time with you and your mother, but that's all it was, it can't be any more than that."

"I really don't see... "

"You're young and sweet, your mother will know, ask her after you take me to the restaurant. Now is there someplace we can go so as not to disturb your mom?"

"Yes, my room," I tell her rising from my chair.

Holding my hand out I help her up from hers and lead her down the hall. I close the door softly behind me and turn to find Carol laying on the white sheet for me. Legs spread in invitation arms outstretched beckoning. My cock is hard before I get to the bed. Carol stops me at the side of the bed, crawling over to lie on the edge, propped up on her elbow. Grabbing my cock, she sucks me into her beautiful mouth. I sigh, looking down into her eyes as she looks up at me.

"Oh, damn, that feels so good," I whisper.

She sucks me for about three minutes, then rolls away to the center of the mattress. I climb in with her, kissing her hard on the lips as I lay beside her. My right hand goes to her pussy. I insert first one finger, then another when I find her pussy already soaking wet. I kiss her, wiggling my fingers inside her body, touching that spot that seems to drive women to the brink. Hips bucking, Carol cries into my mouth, body racked with orgasm.

"Make love to me sweet Cole, please make love to me," Carol begs.

Moving between her caramel colored smooth thighs, I lower my cock to her opening. Reaching between us, her hand holds me against her open vagina. Groaning, I push slowly into her lovely body. I watch her face as I slid into her pussy. Her eyes roll up into her head and a smile spreads across her face. Ever so slowly, I pull out then push back in savoring every wet, slippery, inch of her vagina. It is almost a life-changing experience.

The next twenty minutes are the most wonderful since the last time I made love to Joan. Carol is almost her equal and I'm shocked at my line of thought. Twenty minutes of ecstasy with a caramel colored woman I just met last night. Twenty minutes of the smoothest, silkiest pussy, I have had in my short life. I am completely enthralled with this girl under me, completely taken aback by my emotions for her.

The woman under me is coming almost nonstop. I am determined to give her more pleasure than she gave me. In the end, I was slowly fucking her. I am making her come over and over. Her juices poured out of her, past my cock and onto the sheets. As she bucks under me, I watch her face, looking as if in exquisite pain, her orgasm shooting through her, vagina clamping down, squeezing my cock hard.

My balls tighten, prostate pulses, spurt after spurt of my seed shoots out of my cock into her body. As my warmth spreads in her belly, Carol opens her eyes looking up at me, a twinkle in her eyes and a smile on her lips.

"You are one good fuck, Cole. Whoever you finally settle down with will be one lucky girl," she tells me still holding onto me with her pussy.

"And whoever you settle down with dear Carol, will be the luckiest guy in the world."

I kiss her gently as I press into her hard. Moaning she clutches me tightly as our lips mashed together. I start to pull back to move to the side.

"No, stay inside me, please," Carol huffs, still trying to catch her breath.

"Sure sweetheart, my pleasure. It feels so good inside you."

"You feel wonderful inside me, sweet Cole."

Chapter XLVI

We lay like that until my cock softens and slips from her grip. Smiling I move to the side, taking her in my arms pulling her to me. I just hold her in my arms. No kissing, no fondling, I just watch her face as she watches mine. Smiling we didn't have to say a word, we knew, if times had been different, the color of our skin the same, we would have been together for a long time.

"Cole," Carol said.

"Yes dear," I reply.

"You are truly colorblind, aren't you?"

"If you mean that I don't care what color your skin is?"

"Yes."

"Then I'm not. I really like the color of your skin, it's very erotic."

"Well then, no."

"Ah, do I care that your skin color is different than mine? No, I don't, except the contrast is very erotic and turns me on a lot."

"You're colorblind. Would it matter if I was, say, Chinese?"

"No why would it?"

"God I wish it was twenty years from now?"

"Why?"

"So it wouldn't matter what my skin color was. You do know what a bigot is?"

"Yes, my grandfather is a bigot, he doesn't respect blacks."

"Your father, how does he feel?"

"I have never heard him say anything against blacks."

"Your mom?"

"Her either. It's her father that's the bigot."

"Oh! I thought it might be your dad's father."

"Nope, never heard him utter a bigoted word, either," I tell her.

"Then there is hope after all."

"I would hope there is," I tell her chuckling.

The door opening stops any further conversation.

"Ah, this is where you two have got too!" Mom laughs as she turns and walks away back to the kitchen.

"Maybe you better go clean up while I go sooth the feathers," I said to Carol.

We both get out of bed. Carol goes to the bathroom while I head to the kitchen. Mom is sitting at the table. When I lean in to kiss her, she smiles as I press my lips to hers.

"Did you two have fun?" she asks.

"Mom," I said.

"No, no, you misunderstand. I really want to know?"

"Yes, mom we had a good time. Did you enjoy last night?"

"Of course, did Carol enjoy last night?"

"I did Diane," Carol said from behind her.

Mom spins in her seat looking up at the naked woman behind her. Carol leans down and kisses mom hard on the lips. Mom moans softly as she reaches up to caress Carol's hair.

"I really did enjoy last night with you, Diane. It was... the culmination of a long-held fantasy."

"About me, you have a fantasy about me?"

"I have Diane. For a long time, I have wanted to get into your panties."

Carol pressed her lips to moms again. I just watched two beautiful women kissing.

"Now I need to get dressed and a ride back to my car was promised," Carol said sadly.

Rising, I head for my bedroom to dress. Mom and Carol follow. Mom picks Carol's clothes off the floor handing them to her, as she needs them. Once dressed, Carol pulls my mom into her arms, kissing her softly. I stand there watching a beautiful naked white woman, kiss a beautiful dressed black woman in my bedroom. God, I am the luckiest guy in the world. Carol finally pulls away from mom's lips. Smiling, she caresses mom's cheek, then turning she walks out of the bedroom and down the hall.

"I'll be back soon, mom," I said, kissing her softly.

"Hurry back son," mom said a quaver in her voice.

In the car, driving down the road to the restaurant where Carol's car is, I pull her over to me. Smiling she snuggles up to me, letting me fondle her breast as I drive down the road. In a short time, we are at the restaurant. Pulling in Carol guides me to her car. Pulling up alongside, I shut the engine off.

"Carol, no don't interrupt me, I'm going away to school, college. It's not that far, I'll be home on most weekends. I was wondering if we could get together once in a while?"

"Uh, I don't know if we should, Cole. It could get complicated very fast."

"No, like you said, sex is sex. I want to have sex with you, more sex with you."

"As long as it's just for sex, I guess it will be all right."

"Sure, just for sex. I like having sex with you Carol, you are so very good at it," I said, hoping she will agree.

"Fine, just for sex, you understand. Until either of us gets a steady or something like that," she smiled.

I pull her lips to mine, squeezing her breast in my hand. She wraps her arms around my neck pulling me tightly against her, then pushes me away and quickly jumps out of the car.

"If I don't leave now, you'll have me naked on that seat. When you are next in town, make a reservation and ask for me as your waitress. I'll make sure I get off when you finish. Okay?"

"Yes, that's great. It was such a pleasure meeting you, Carol."

"It was really nice meeting you too, Cole. Now go."

"Not until you're safe in your car," I tell her.

Nodding, she turns, unlocks her door and climbs in. Starting the engine she smiles, waves and is gone. I start my engine and drive out of the lot behind her. She turns left, I turn right, I watch as her car disappears in my rearview mirror. I'm home in fifteen minutes.

Chapter XLVII

Walking in the house all I could think of is lovely Carol. Mom sat in the kitchen as I went to the fridge and took a beer from the shelf. Mom raises her eyebrows but doesn't say anything as I suck a good portion of the cold amber liquid from the bottle. Smiling, mom just nods reaching for my hand and holding it in hers. Tipping the bottle up to my lips, I drain it and gently place it down on the table.

Getting up, still holding mom's hand, I pull her up and then down the hall into my bedroom. I pull her into my arms and gently kiss her. I push her robe from her shoulders. She gasps as my hand finds her breast, softly caressing her warm flesh.

"Mom, I need you to love me, please," I whisper, closing and locking the door behind me.

"Of course dear, anytime," Mom replies unbuttoning my shirt.

I am soon kicking off my jeans and boxers as we both fall back onto the bed kissing. The next hour is soft, sensuous love between a mother and her son. Mom climbs on top of me, sliding down on my hard cock rocking her hips until we both come in a shattering orgasm. As we kiss and nibble each other, not a word was spoken between us, I lift myself to look down into her eyes.

"I love you, mom," I tell her.

"I love you too, Cole," she replies.

"I'm glad," I said softly, pressing my lips to hers before she can reply. "I have a date with Karen tonight. I just thought I should tell you. I know you don't like being alone."

"That's fine dear. I can always have Calen and Jenny over for drinks."

"Is that what it's called," I chuckle.

Mom laughs as she pulls my lips to hers. It is still early and we lay there cuddling and fondling each other. At some point, I drop off to sleep.

Someone or something is shaking me. Opening my eyes, I squint at the bright light that fills the room. Mom is sitting on the bed beside me, her hand on my shoulder, shaking me.

"Cole, it's two o'clock," she said softly.

"Wha... " I mutter.

"It's two in the afternoon. Don't you have a date with Karen?"

"Yes," I answer, still a little groggy.

"Then you better get up and have something to eat," she said getting up from the bed.

I watch her walk away, she is wearing a cute skirt and blouse, her shapely legs on display as her raised platform sandals point her toes. Flopping back down on the bed, I groan, surprised at how tired I am. Maybe, surprise isn't the word. I lay there thinking of all the sex I have had over the last four weeks. Now I'm surprised. Surprised I didn't collapse sooner. Laughing to myself, I sit up looking down at my body. It is lean, I think I have lost quite a bit of weight lately and my stomach is flat.

Climbing out of bed, I pull on a pair of shorts and a t-shirt. I slip my feet into a pair of sandals and head for the kitchen. Mom isn't there, but she has left me a couple of sandwiches, on a plate, along with an open beer. Smiling, I sit and start eating. The beer tastes good, as do the sandwiches. I finish with both in no time. I open the fridge and pull out a Pepsi. After opening it, I head out the back door and find mom sitting in a lawn chair with a drink in her hand, talking to Jenny. Calen is nowhere in sight.

"Afternoon ladies," I said to them.

"Cole, how nice to see you," Jenny replies.

Mom just smiles. I grab a chair and sit. Jenny is on my right, mom is on the other side of her. Smiling, I just take a long pull from my Pepsi. We three talk for quite some time about nothing and everything. Every once in awhile Jenny reaches over to caress my arm and gazes into my eyes. I think she is hoping for a second helping of Cole. Smiling, I check my watch, it's time to get ready to pick up Karen.

"Well ladies, I have to go, I'm taking a beautiful woman out to dinner," I tell them.

Leaning down I kiss mom gently, then turn to Jenny and sigh as I press my lips to hers. She groans, reaching up to caress my cheek. She then slips her arms around to my neck holding me close to her.

"Cole, when can I see you again?" she asks.

"I," said as I look into her eyes, "don't know sweetheart. Soon, okay?"

"I guess that will have to do," she sighs letting go of my neck.

Smiling at her, I turn and head for the back door. Shower, clean clothes and I'm out the door and climbing in my car. Mom and Jenny are still sitting in the backyard. I wave as I start the engine and back out of the drive. I pull up in Karen's drive fifteen minutes later. She flies out the door as I set the parking brake. She doesn't even wait for me to open her door.

"God I miss you," she yells, leaning over and kissing my cheek.

"I miss you too."

"I bet," she snapped.

"I did," I tell her backing out the drive.

"Okay, I'm glad to hear that then."

I laugh as she slides over next to me putting her arm around my shoulders. Tonight I thought I would take her to a place that I have only been to once. They have a diverse menu and everything I have tried is delicious. Once we are off her street Karen kisses my cheek and hugs me gently. Smiling I place my right arm around her shoulders. She would have to shift the gears now, but it's not something she hasn't done before.

"So what did you do last night?" she asks.

"Well, I took mom out to dinner."

"Really, your dad's not back yet?"

"Nope, is yours?"

"No, and mom is getting worried and more upset than I have ever seen her."

"Mine too."

"So how was dinner?"

"It was good. She had me take her to a place I have only been to a few times before."

"Was the food good?"

"Yes and the service."

"What? Service?"

"Yes, we had a very special waitress for the night." I let that statement hang.

"Wait, you and your mom, took a waitress home for the night?"

"Yeah, amazing isn't it?"

"Oh tell me, tell me," Karen demanded.

"Well, I consider it my final adventure before going to school, an end of summer fling. Carol, that's her name, is a very beautiful young woman... "

"Oh, how young?"

"She said she is twenty-five and she is very beautiful, very beautiful. I was in lust with her the minute I laid eyes on her."

"Really? A twenty-five-year-old thought you were hot enough that she left with you?"

"No, she thought mom and I were hot enough to leave with."

"Oh."

"Now do you want to hear the rest of the story?"

"Yes, yes, please continue."

"She rode home with us and the whole way, she and mom were making out in the front seat next to me. Mom even put Carol's hand on my cock while they kissed and felt each other up.

Chapter XLVIII

"When we got home, Carol went to the bathroom to clean up, while I sat in the kitchen waiting. Mom went back to change into something more comfortable, it just happened to be almost nothing. Well, anyway, I am sitting in the kitchen when the kitchen light next door came on and Jenny is standing in the window naked. Her head is thrown back, as she pinches her nipples with one hand, her other hand is out of sight below the countertop. You can tell she is working on her pussy.

"Mom comes in the kitchen and goes to turn on the light. I stop her and tell her about what is going on across the driveway. She gasps as she watches Jenny. Just as Jenny finishes with a big orgasm, Carol quips from behind mom about the show, as we watch Calen, Jenny's husband comes into view and take his wife in his arms. They both back out of the kitchen and the lights go out."

"Oh my god, I wish I could have been there to see that, nothing like that ever happen around my house. So what happens next with you and Carol?"

"Standing, I wrap Carol in my arms and kiss her. She drops the towel she is wrapped in and kisses me back."

"Is she a good kisser?"

"Yes, now let me tell the story."

"Fine, go ahead."

"I pick her up and carry her into my bedroom. I gently place her on my bed, after I rip the bedclothes off, then just stand back with mom and admire the beautiful woman lying on my bed. The contrast of her caramel color skin on my white sheets is simply amazing."

"What? She... she was... "

"A woman, in my bed, who, I am going to have sex with, just as fast as I could get my clothes off," I told Karen.

"Yes, I realize that, but she is black?"

"No caramel colored, didn't you hear me?"

"Fine, but she is of African descent?"

"Ah, yes she was. Is that a problem for you?"

"Not at all, I just thought it would be for your mom?"

"Evidently not, she has had a crush on Carol for a long time. It was my dad who wouldn't follow through on Carol's advances. Mom took me there knowing I wouldn't have a problem taking Carol into our bed."

"Was she good?"

"Very good, very good and no I will not compare her to you or anyone. Each of you is unique. I savor your individual talents and beauty. Understand?"

"Yes."

I pull up in the parking lot of the restaurant. Karen smiles as I park the car. Again, she didn't wait for me to help her out. She did take my arm for the short walk to the entrance. They seat us quickly and a waiter appears to take our order. Dinner is pleasant, the food delicious and the conversation intelligent. Karen is a clever young woman and can talk about almost any subject, except cars. It is soon over as we head back to the car.

"Where would you like to go now, my dear?" I ask her.

"To the motel," Karen said quickly.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes, quite."

I open her door and help her in the car. I am in the driver's seat with the engine started and roaring down the road to the motel as fast as I dare. I went in paid for the room and pull around to our door. Karen jumps out and waits for me at the door to our room. As I am unlocking the door, it starts to rain, no thunder, no lightning, just a steady downpour of rain, quite unusual for the Midwest. Laughing as I push the door open, Karen runs inside to get out of the rain.

We both get quite wet for the little bit of time we are outside. Laughing, I look at Karen, as her dress turns transparent. She wore no undergarments. I can see her dark areola and her nipples pressing against the wet fabric. Turning her back to me, she points to the line of buttons.

"Undo these would you before I catch my death," she squeaked, shivering.

"Of course," I said, starting to undo the buttons down the back of her dress.

She shrugs it off letting it fall to the floor. Bending, I pick it up. Pushing her toward the bathroom, I follow with her dress and a hanger from the small closet.

"Get in there and take a hot shower, it will warm you up," I tell her.

As she steps in the shower, I hang her dress to dry over the door. I carefully, straighten it so as not to have wrinkles in the cotton fabric. Then I undress, hanging my shirt over the doorknob and just letting my slacks hit the floor. When I am naked, I step into the shower with my lovely cousin. Turning at my entrance, she slowly slides her arms up my chest and around my neck.

"God I miss you, Cole," she whispers.

"I miss you too darling," I tell her.

Our lips meet in a passionate kiss as the hot water sprays us, cascading down our naked bodies. Just feeling her skin against mine turns me on so much, my hard cock springs up between her smooth thighs.

"Let's go to bed," Karen said her voice full of lust.

Stepping out of the shower, we towel each other dry and hurry to the bed. Ripping the covers down the bed, we fall, bouncing on the mattress. Karen giggles as she settles down next to me and I look down into her clear blue eyes. I let my free hand rest on her stomach. We are both breathing heavily, quickly. Karen groans as I slowly move a finger down into her belly button. Our eyes lock together, I slowly lower my lips to hers. We both sigh at our pleasure.

Slowly, I probe with my tongue. Her mouth opens, letting me enter her warm, wet mouth. Again, she sighs with pleasure. My free hand wanders up her ribs, to caress her wonderful breasts. Her sigh is more audible. Tweaking her nipple between my forefinger and thumb, she moans, deep in her chest.

"Cole," Karen said pushing my lips from hers, "love me dear please love me?"

"I do, I do," I tell her as I slid between her outstretched thighs.

"Oh, god yes, love me slowly."

"I will," I whisper in her ear as I nibble her earlobe.

"Slid it in me, I'm all wet and open for you dear. I have been all day," Karen tells me.

Pressing my cock head against her labia, I pop past them and slide easily in her body. She cries out in pleasure as I fill her with my manhood. My cock pulses inside her as I enjoy the feeling of her hot, wet pussy wrapping around me. For the next hour, I just slowly slide in and out of her wonderful body. Propping myself up on my elbows, I stare into her beautiful eyes as she stares into mine. With her arms around my shoulders, her body in complete tune with mine we watch each other with hooded eyes.

All too soon, I can feel my orgasm approach. Karen has been trembling with short, small orgasms ever since I press into her. As my cock starts to pulse, Karen throws her legs up over my back.

"Come for me, Cole. Come in my pussy. I want you to fill my belly with your hot, creamy come," Karen whispers.

That's all it takes and I am squirting my seed into her hot, throbbing pussy. I groan loudly as I slam into her one last time. Squirt after squirt shoots out of my dick into her pussy. Trembling, I watch Karen's face as my hot semen fills her. Tears leak from the corners of her eyes as she stares back at me.

"God I love you, Cole. Too much I believe?"

"Why do you say that sweetheart?"

"Not now dear, just love me until morning. Just love me, my sweet cousin," Karen whispers.

Chapter XLIX

Groaning, I kiss her lips gently. Surprisingly, I'm still hard and ready to fill her again. Slowly, I plunge in and out of her, our juices splashing out of her. My cock acts like a piston in a pump, pulling cum from the depth of the well to the surface to splash down the valley of her ass. My cock is on fire as it plumbs her depths. Karen stares up at me, grunting as I slide all the way in her. Each time her eyes roll up into her head. Her enjoyment is obvious by the smile on her beautiful face.

Going even slower than the first time takes an even longer time for me to come close to orgasm. Karen, on the other hand, is racked by orgasm continuously. Body trembling under me, quivering, shaking her legs don't seem to be able to hold still, she softly cries with joy.

"I love you, I love you," she repeats over and over in my ear.

Soon her hips start to buck, slowly at first, then with more power and speed.

"I love you, I love you," she keeps repeating as I start to speed up sliding into her.

Now I am pounding into her. Not hard, but fast, I slide in and out of her pussy. She is looking up at me tears again streaming down her cheeks a smile on her face. A tremendous orgasm hits her, mind, body, and soul. Eyes closed, mouth open, Karen screams her passion and pleasure. As she trembles and shakes with her orgasm, I kept fucking her. I am close to filling her again. Clawing at my back, my sweet cousin shouts my name in her throes of ecstasy.

"Yes, god yes, don't stop, don't stop, I'm going to come again," Karen screams as I pound into her body.

Feeling my balls tighten, I pound into her faster, as fast as I can. Pulsing, my prostate squeezes my semen out my shaft. I slam into Karen one last time and roar as I come. Squirt after squirt splashes into Karen. I'm pressing down on her pelvis as hard as I can, filling her body with what semen I have left. Exhausted, I fall to her side, my cock popping out of her body.

She immediately rolls on top of me, jamming her pussy down on my shrinking hard-on. Sliding her pussy up and down my cock as fast as she can, smearing my come all over me. Orgasm after orgasm rips through her. She is going wild with lust. One final shudder and she collapses down on top of me. Gently I place my arms around her as she whispers in my ear.

"I love you so much. God, I wish you weren't my cousin."

"I love you too Karen. I love you too," I whisper back, caressing her hair as she whimpers.

It must have been ten minutes we lay there, neither of us saying another word. Wearily, Karen pushes herself up to look down at me. I smile at her. She smiles back and slides off me.

"Shower with me," she pleads.

"Of course," I reply, sliding off the bed.

We take our time washing each other. I soap up her vagina, trying to get all our juices out. There is a handheld showerhead I use to help clean her out. She enjoys that having another small orgasm. Soaping me up, she takes her time cleaning my cock and balls. She is very gentle with my balls, yet somehow knew she could be rough with my cock. Both now clean and rinsed, we shut off the shower and step out to dry off.

The bed is a mess, but there is a spare set of sheets on the sideboard. We change the sheets and climb into bed snuggling up to each other. Karen reaches up and turns off the bedside lamp.

"Good night Cole," she whispers snuggling back to me.

"Good night Karen," I tell her.

"I love you," she whispers.

"I love you too," I whisper back.

She sighs and the room is quiet. Shortly, darkness floods my mind.

In the morning, we hurry to get out of the motel taking first Karen home then me. Today we would be going to Joan's place. Having talked with her many times the last week, it isn't as if we haven't talked, yet the heart, my heart can't do without her presence. I am keenly looking forward to just being close to her. I have made up my mind that I am not going to force myself on her. Karen agrees we both need to behave like adults, not sex-crazed kids.

I drop Karen off about nine in the morning. I arrive home at nine-fifteen. I shut the engine down as I round the corner and coast the rest of the way. Not closing the car door all the way, I quietly enter the house. Walking down the hall, I could hear moans and shouts coming from mom's bedroom. The door is open and as I look inside, I saw a sight that took my breath away.

Mom is sitting on Calen's cock, jerking her hips to and fro. Jenny is sitting on her husband's face, shivering, as she sucks on mom's nipples. I stood there smiling, leaning against the doorframe. Mom is the first to notice that I am there. Smiling, she taps Jenny on her head and pointing my way, Jenny smiles grabbing her tits with one hand and pointing to me with the other.

I smiled shaking my head. She frowns, as a small orgasm hits her, waving I step into my bedroom and closing the door. I change clothes and gather those things I had yet to pack. Then I wait. I could hear them in the next bedroom. The women were giving Calen a workout. Suddenly, there is a loud shout 'What?', followed by laughter. There is a sudden commotion then doors opening and closing, then silence. I sit waiting, after a little bit, my door opens slowly and mom sticks her head in smiling.

"Come on in," I motion to her.

She steps in and sits on the bed next to me.

"You should have seen Calen's face when we told him you were home and had witnessed what we were doing. He almost passed out. Then he got so mad when Jenny starts to laugh at him."

"She didn't say anything about me and her?"

"No, no, not yet at least," Mom said.

"What do you mean 'Not yet'?"

"No, she didn't tell him anything about you and her, I promise."

"Well, look, mom, I have to go."

"I know dear, I know. I'll miss you."

"I'll miss you too, mom," I tell her, leaning over and kissing her gently.

Her arm flew up around my neck as she kisses me hard. After a couple of minutes, I pull her arms from around my neck and push her back.

"Mom, I'll be home next weekend."

"I know, I know, but I'll still miss you terribly."

"Me too, mom, me too," I tell her.

Standing, I pull her into my arms and hug her tightly for only a moment. Then turn, pick up my bags and walk out of the house. As I'm putting my bags in the trunk of my car, Jenny comes running out of her house. She only has a robe on. Turning, I am almost bowled over as she jumps into my arms.

"I'll miss you," she said kissing me on the cheek.

Turning she ran back into her house and it is as if she is never there. Shaking my head, I close the trunk and climb in my car. I sit there taking deep breaths. Head finally clear, I start the car, back down the driveway and drive off.

Chapter L

Pulling around the back of Joan's house, I park in the designated spot she told me about when we last spoke. Karen would be parking in the garage with her. Smiling, I roll up all the windows, lock the doors and open the trunk. Pulling my bags out, I close the trunk deck. Turning, after I pick up my bags, I am surprised to find Joan standing on the back stoop. Smiling I walk to her and stop at the bottom step. She takes two steps down so she is now at eye level with me.

Suddenly, her lips, hot and inviting, press against mine in a passionate kiss. Sighing I kiss her back, still holding my bags. I want it to last forever, but it is only a few seconds before she pulls away. Smiling she turns and leads me up the steps and into the house. I am the first to arrive. She leads me into the downstairs bedroom where I will be keeping my clothes. Throwing the bags on the bed, I turn to Joan and pull her into my arms. Hugging her tightly, I moan softly as her warmth cascades over me.

"God I've missed you," I said softly.

"I missed you too, my sweet," she whispers, a shudder running through her body.

"I should unpack, but I can't seem to let go of you."

Laughing, Joan pushes me away. Pulling one of my bags to the edge of the bed, she opens it and starts putting things away. Sighing, I pull the other to me and do the same. We kept at it until everything is in its place. Sliding the bags under the bed, I stand looking into her eyes.

"Damn you are so beautiful," I whisper.

"Thank you. Now I'll show you where everything is, so you can find what you need when you need it," she said walking back the way we came.

She then took me on a tour of the kitchen. She opens each and every cabinet and drawer. I study each as if there is going to be tested on what is in each. And for all, I know there very well may be her being a teacher and all. Just as we finish, Karen pulls up to the garage door waiting for it to open. She obviously already has the opener in the car with her.

"Would you like something to drink?"

"No, but I had better go help Karen with her stuff."

"She won't have anything except an overnight case, most of her stuff is still here," Joan said quickly to stop me from running out the door.

Feeling a little foolish, I turn and stare at Joan. Smiling she walks over and caresses my cheek with her warm, soft hand. Just then, Karen bursts through the door with two bags, one an overnight case, the other, a rather bulky looking duffle bag.

"Why the hell didn't you come out and help me," she yells at me.

I duck behind Joan as Karen's hand whizzes through the air.

"That's my fault, sweetie, I thought you only had the overnight case. I forgot you took home your dirty laundry. I'm sorry, dear," Joan came to my defense.

Moving around Joan, I wrap Karen in my arms, hugging her tightly. She sighs as her arms wrap around me.

"I forgive you," she said.

"I'm sorry, I didn't go anyway," I reply.

"That's okay, but you're carrying that upstairs. Please," she pleads.

Laughing I let her go and pick up her duffle bag. Joan and Karen were chattering like two old hens as they lead the way upstairs. Hefting the bag on the bed, Joan and Karen start to unpack. I made my way downstairs and into the living room. I sit on the couch, turn so I could look out the window. There isn't much activity outside and what little movement I did see is from cars into houses along the street. No neighborhood feel to this area, none what so ever, sad really.

Deep in thought, I didn't even hear Joan and Karen come down the stairs and sit. Joan next to me, Karen across the room in a chair, I am surprised when someone touches my shoulder. Turning quickly, I am nose to nose with Joan. Smiling I brush my lips across hers and then sit back watching her. God, she is so beautiful.

"So what are everyone's plans today?" Karen asks. I wonder why she asked.

"I don't have any. I thought I would just relax. Tomorrow is a big day for me," I tell her.

"Oh yeah, I'm an old hand at this shit," Karen said.

She is smiling as she said it, poking fun at me she is.

"Well, do you have plans, dear Karen?" Joan asks politely.

"As a matter of fact, I do. I'm going to meet up with a couple of classmates at the bistro down on Club Drive," she said smugly.

"Well, maybe you should take your cousin with to introduce him around," Joan said.

"No," Karen said quickly. "I have to go, I won't be back till late, don't wait up," she said hurrying to the back door purse in hand.

"What has gotten into her?" I asked.

"She wants to leave us alone," Joan said softly.

"Is that what you want?" I ask her.

"I always enjoy being alone with you Cole."

"Not what I'm asking you, Joan," I said sternly.

"Yes," she croaks so softly I almost ask her the question again.

I gently pull her into my arms, just hugging her to me. She quickly wraps me in her arms sighing at our closeness. I kiss her on the top of her head as her cheek rest on my chest. God, I love her so much and I didn't want to screw this up.

"Tell me what you are thinking darling?" I ask her.

"Oh god, I love you so much, so damn much, it hurts when you are not at my side."

"I know the feeling," I said softly.

"Oh god," Joan moans, tightening her arms around me. "What are we going to do?"

"Joan, darling, we have four years here. We will be living together. Yes, Karen will be here with us, but we love her just as much... "

"But that's not good for her! She needs to be out on her own, finding love for herself," Joan is crying now.

"She knows, we have talked about just this subject. She knows I can't be there for her forever."

"Just hold me, dear, I have missed having you just hold me," Joan whispers.

"God I love you," I tell her.

She sniffles as I squeeze her in my arms. We sit like that for a long time. My stomach growls and Joan starts laughing. Pushing me away, she looks up at me.

"How long would you sit here holding me?" she asks searching my eyes.

"As long as you need me to hold you," I tell her.

"You are so sweet," she said caressing my cheek. "Would you like me to fix something or would you rather go out?"

"I want to take my lady out to dinner before I become a poor college kid."

"All right," Joan said laughing, "out it is."

She goes to the closet by the front door and pulls out her coat. Grabbing her purse off the table, she then stands there looking at me.

"Ah, you're ready, okay," I mumble as I get up.

I take her hand and we walk to the back door and then out to my car.

"Where are you taking your lady?" she asks as I back out of the parking space.

"I'll leave that up to you."

"That rib place, I have wanted more of them ever since you and Karen took me there."

"Ribs it is, should we pick up Karen?"

"No, she really did meet some friends."

"Oh. I thought she is just being kind."

"She was, but she isn't one to just wander around or sit alone in some pub."

"Ah, I see."

Chapter LI

Easing into the street, I turn right and head for the restaurant. The drive is short. I park the car and go around to help my lady out. She takes my hand and pulls me into her arms. Our lips meet and we kiss each other with all the passion we both feel for the first time since seeing each other again. A few seconds, minutes, hours later, I close her door and we walk to the restaurant door. The next hour is fun and filling. Again, we take a load of food home with us.

Walking into the house, we can hear Karen talking on the phone. Joan opens the fridge to slip in the leftovers. I go in the living room and walk up to the smiling Karen as she talks with her mother. I lean in kissing her on the cheek, whispering thank you in her ear. She waves me off as she sits listening. The look on her face is that of fright. I stand there looking at her as she listens intently. Placing her hand over the mouthpiece she looks up at me, fear in her eyes.

"My dad just walked in and mom is yelling at him. Evidently, he hasn't called in over three days. She's cussing him up one side and down the other. He's yelling back at her now. God damn him. How dare he call her that, the asshole?"

Karen pulls the phone from her ear looking at the thing with fear in her eyes.

"They must have hung up the phone, damn. I wonder if I should go home. Oh god," Karen said shivering.

"I don't know, dear. Would you like me to drive you home?"

"I don't know. Oh god," she whispers.

Joan, finally finished in the kitchen, now stands looking down at us.

"What's going on?"

"My dad got home while I was talking with mom. She starts in on him about not calling and he just starts yelling back at her calling her all kinds of nasty names. Shit, I hope he doesn't hurt her."

I take the phone from her hand and dial home. Mom picks up on the third ring.

"Hello," she sounds strange.

"Hi, mom, is dad home?"

"Yes."

"Is everything all right?"

"More than all right dear, why do you ask?"

"Karen was talking to her mom... I'm not interrupting anything?"

"Kind of, but go on, please."

"Uncle Jeff came home while Karen was talking with her mom and she starts yelling at him for not calling and he yells back at her calling her nasty names and then the phone went dead."

"Is that all, don't worry about that, it happens every time he comes home from out of town. They're happily f... making love together by now."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes. I've been there when it happens, it scared the shit out of me the first time it happened."

"All right, if you said so. Go back to doing whatever it is you were doing."

"Haven't stopped, good-bye," she replies.

"Bye," I said looking at the receiver.

"What, what did your mom said?" Karen begs.

"She said don't worry, by now they are fucking each other like rabbits."

"What?" Both Joan and Karen shout.

"It seems that's the standard ritual when your dad comes home."

"You have got to be kidding me?"

"Nope, mom said she's been there when it happens. They yell and shout at each other then start fucking like bunnies." I shrug my shoulders as I hang up the handset.

"Well... I don't know if that's a relief or a 'yuck' moment," Karen said.

Joan giggles as she hugs her.

"There are some leftovers from the rib place in the fridge," Joan tells her.

"God, I'm not very hungry right now."

"I figure you wouldn't be, I just thought I'd let you know for when you are. I'm sorry to do this Karen, but you will have to sleep down here tonight."

"That's okay, no really it is, you two go, have a good time. I'm going to have a beer, then in a little while, I'm going to call my mother back and give her a piece of my mind. How dare she scare the shit out me like that?" Karen stomps into the kitchen.

Joan and I stand there staring after her. Shaking my head, I pull Joan into my arms. She giggles as I give her a little squeeze. Taking her hand in mine, I lead her up the stairs to her bedroom. I'm not really tired, but I am anxious to get my lovely godmother naked and in bed with me. Giggling, Joan spins out of reach and is down the hall and in the bathroom before I could blink.

Smiling, I unbutton my shirt and shrug it off. I'm out of my pants a second after that. Not knowing how long Joan will be in the bathroom, I head back downstairs to use that one. As I come down, Karen is waiting at the bottom, beer in hand.

"Good, I'm glad you came back down for a second. Kiss me goodnight and I'll leave you alone."

I pull her into my arms and kiss her hard. It only lasts a minute but seems much longer. As I let go of her she stumbles backward smiling and nodding. I hurry to the bathroom to take care of business. Pee, wash my hands and brush my teeth, after which I head back upstairs. Entering the bedroom, I find the love of my life spread out before me on her bed, naked. My heart starts to pound in my chest as I slowly walk to the bed, stand there looking down on what has to be the most beautiful sight I have ever seen.

Slowly, I climb onto the bed, devouring her with my eyes. It hasn't been that long since I have seen her, but I have missed her so much, my heart is crying with joy that I am here with her now. Reaching out, she grabs a hand full of my hair and pulls me down, rolling on top of me. She is quickly straddling my waist, holding my hands down to the mattress over my head as she leers down at me. Her breasts are right there, in front of my eyes, not more than an inch away. Quickly, I suck a nipple into my mouth, holding onto it gently with my teeth.

"Oh god," she exhales not trying to escape.

I gently poke at the trapped nipple with my tongue. Joan holds perfectly still, sighs her pleasure as my rough tongue flips across her tender flesh.

"God I missed you and your wonderful mouth," she whispers.

Not wanting to release her just yet, I moan at her words, jerking my pelvis up against hers. Sighing she press her breast against my face, forcing my head back onto the mattress.

"That feels so good, I wish... " she halted as I bit down lightly. "Oh god, please don't do that again. I just know I'll pass out if you do."

She shouldn't have told me that or maybe that is her plan all along. I bit down a little more and she groans, falling forward on top of me. Rolling to my left, I gently place her on her back. I then straighten out her legs, laying beside her and waiting. As her eyes flicker open, she smiles then pouts her lips.

"I told you not to do that," she said softly.

"You enjoyed it, though, didn't you?"

"Yes. Do it again."

"Maybe later, now I just want to make love to you."

"Yes, please, I've been waiting so long."

"I love you," I tell her, moving between her opening thighs.

Chapter LII

Moaning at my words Joan slipped her arms around my neck pulling my lips to hers. As we kiss, I grab my cock and gently slide it up and down her hot, wet labia. Groaning she pulls her mouth away from mine.

"Put it in darling, please," she sighs with anticipation.

Pressing down, I line myself up with her gushing opening and press into her. I slide right in her. I groan as I hit bottom, bumping her cervix.

"Oh god, I missed this, having you inside me, making me all tingly. God, I love you, Cole," Joan said softly, pulling my lips to hers once again.

I kiss her with all the passion I feel for her, all my love for her, boils up through my lips, burning my feelings for her into hers. She sighs as I press just a little harder into her body, stretching her a bit further. We kiss for the longest time. Every few minutes I press into her further, never retreating, until our pelvises are firmly together, squeezing her clit between them.

"Oh god," she gulps air into her lungs as fast as she can.

Hips bucking, nails dig into my back, mouth open gasping for air, eyes open wide with wonder, Joan's orgasm violently flashes through her body. Slowly, I pull out, until the tip of my cock is just spreading her opening. Just as slowly, I push back into her until I am once again pressing her clit between our pelvises. Another orgasm rocks her world.

"No more, no more, please don't do that again?" she asks.

"Okay, I won't until a little later," I tell her as I gently pull back releasing the pressure on her clit.

I started to stroke into her slow and easy. Watching her face, I see it relax and a big grin spread across her lips. Slowly, I fuck my lover, my love, the woman who I want to be with for the rest of my life. We kiss softly, the gentle kisses of two lovers. Between kisses, she sighs with pleasure and joy. I just groan at the pleasure shooting through my loins.

Moving my hips gently, my cock slides in and out of Joan easily. Propped up on my elbow, I watch her lovely face as it goes from one orgasm to the next. Body, shaking, shivering and bucking, Joan watches me with hooded eyes, her hands caressing my back and head. Slowly, I speed up my movements in her. Her eyes roll back into her head, her mouth opens as her jaw goes slack. Her hips are now bucking frantically, in unison with my hard cock sliding in and out of her. Legs squeeze me, arms pull me down on top of her. She is coming hard. As her orgasm overwhelms her, mine starts. One last push into her and I spray my seed into her body. Consumed by my orgasm I am unable to say anything and try my damnedest not to crush Joan under me. Whimpering Joan holds on to me tightly, shaking and shuddering.

"Oh my god," Joan whispers in my ear, "that was fantastic my love."

"You were fantastic, my dear. I love the way you... come."

She shivers under me. Slowly, I push myself up and slip out of her. Gently, I roll to the side lying down. I watch Joan's face as her excitement abates. She is so beautiful and becomes even more beautiful when excited and in the throes of orgasm. Rolling to the edge of the bed, I rush to the bathroom. Finding the washcloths takes some doing, but find them I did. Warm water, then back to the bedroom where my love waits. I touched her face gently with the warm, wet cloth. Eyes open lips smiling as she reaches up and takes it from me. Smiling she cleans herself, all the while watching my eyes which never leave hers.

"Not even curious?" she asks.

"Yes, but I figure we have the rest of our lives to find these things out."

"We do, I hope."

"We do."

Once she is finished she tosses the cloth on the floor and pulls me to her. For the next ten minutes or so, we roll around on the bed, kissing, hugging, feeling each other all over. All too soon we were both laughing so hard we could hardly breathe. Lying next to each other, eyes locked in a lovers gaze, we catch our breath.

"I love you, Joan," I tell her.

"I love you too, Cole," she whispers.

Rolling to her side of the bed, she turns the light on the nightstand off. The room becomes dark, light streaming in through the window from the streetlight outside. Suddenly, Joan is back in my arms her lips pressed against mine

"Good night Cole, tomorrow is a big day for all of us," she whispers.

"Good night my love," I tell her.

We cuddle in each other's arms, snuggling under the covers. Soon, Joan's breathing is soft and slow. She is asleep in my arms. My heart fills with joy as I close my eyes, my skin burning everywhere she touches me. Listening to her breath, I soon drift off into the darkness of sleep.

Chapter LIII

That first year of school is so amazing. I learn so much, Joan is a fantastic professor. Her two classes are the high points of my days. Sitting in her class, that first day is magic. Watching her move, listening to her speak, is so... so... exciting. Looking around I can count the number of guys in the room who are also in lust with my Joan. Ten, to be exact, there are three young ladies who looked to be enthralled with her, too. I just smile to myself as each, over the course of the year, attempted to insinuate themselves into her life. She would gently tell them that she is already attached and happy.

My other classes are also informative and the homework load, crushing. Joan, Karen and I hardly have time to say hello or goodbye let alone find time to be alone with each other. Weekends, I didn't get home until the fifth weekend I am in school. I called mom every Friday, to catch up and to let her know I am loaded with homework assignments and wouldn't be home. That fifth weekend, I kissed Joan goodbye on Saturday morning and head home. I told mom I would be home the next day when I talked to her that Friday.

Pulling up in the drive, I am surprised to see mom standing outside, waiting. She smiles and waves as I roll up to her and stop. Smiling I climb out of the car to her greeting.

"Cole, I'm so glad you made it," she said.

"Me too, mom. What are you doing out here so early?"

"Well, you just missed your father. He's off on another trip somewhere," she told me, sadness filling her voice.

"Has he been gone a lot?"

"No, not really."

"Then why so sad?"

"I don't know. It's just every time someone leaves I feel sad."

"Awe mom, no need we always come home," I tell her hugging her and kissing her cheek gently.

"I know, I know. Now, have you eaten yet this morning?"

"Yes, yes, I'm fine. Let's go inside and we'll talk."

"Is that what we're going to call it," she said slyly.

I laugh and follow her around back and in the house. She walks down the hall and into my room, turning to face me at the foot of the bed. She is in my arms as quickly as she can manage. Our lips burn as they meet. I have really missed her, since leaving for school. We are naked and in my bed in minutes. Our first liaison is hurried and quick. We both hunger for the other with a high-intensity passion. After about twenty minutes, we both lay exhausted staring into each other's eyes. Caressing her side and her hips, I watch her nipples deflate and her stomach relax. For the rest of the weekend, it was slower, less frantic. I enjoy being home alone with mom, probably for the first time in my life. We talk about everything, in a calm, adult manner. She inquires about her cousin and I tell her how great a teacher she is and that I am enjoying my stay there and hope to continue my relationship with her. Mom actually sounds happy to hear I was happy.

"All I ever want for you is to be happy," she tells me Saturday night as we cuddled in bed.

"I know mom. It was just sometimes," I said stopping, I really didn't want to fight.

"I know, your mom was just a little too nosy."

I didn't answer her, just kissed her hard and made love to her again.

As I am leaving Sunday afternoon, Dad pulls up behind me. Smiling I climb out of the car and go greet him. We stand there talking for a little bit until mom came out and told him I need to leave. He nods and moves his car. I am in the street waving to them as I see my father take my mother in his arms and kiss her passionately. It is a first for me and I suddenly have mixed emotions. Shaking my head, I continue on to Joan's place.

There are other weekends at home, some with dad there and some without him. One weekend dad was out of town and so was Calen, which meant I had both mom and Jenny in bed with me the rest of Saturday and Sunday morning. I not complaining, I enjoy every minute of them both. Each time arriving back at Joan's, Karen would corner me when Joan wasn't around and want me to tell her about everything. I tell her what she wants to hear, but not everything.

That first year is busy, which kept me out of Joan's hair most of the time. We more often than not slept in the same bed, while Karen took the other. She never appeared put out by this, in fact, I think it helped her with her relationships. By the end of the first semester, she is going out on weekends with a young man she met in one of her classes. This really pleases Joan. She and Karen had a lot of heart to hearts, girl talk they call it, on Sunday evenings. Nothing dramatic, they were always laughing when they came out of Karen's bedroom.

There is one weekend I go home and know Karen is home also. On Saturday night, I go over and drag her out to dinner. We talk and talk with no one around to hear what we say she is very open about her life. She has me take her to the motel at the interchange and we made love for the first time in over five months. It is wonderful. We lay there gazing at each other, her talking about how her life is finally settling down. Then she told me how wonderful it is that we could get away like this to be together. She promises that next time she will listen and let me talk about my life. She said she finds it therapeutic to talk about her feeling.

We make love all night, after that first time, I just couldn't get enough of her. She is so beautiful, so willing and oh so lusty. And I love her so much. As we fall asleep early Sunday morning, we are still telling each other how much we love the other. When we arrive back at Joan's later, we didn't say a word. Joan asks what is wrong and Karen finally broke down and told her what we have done. Joan laughs, hugging us both and tells us not to worry about what we have done. We are both relieved.

In bed that night, I push Joan to the mattress and staring into her eyes question her on her feelings about Karen and I being together.

"Truth time, my dear," I said. "How do you really feel about what Karen and I told you?"

"Cole, my darling Cole, I love you both so much... I promise you I don't feel any jealousy, honest."

"I want to be sure. I don't ever want to hurt you in any way. I will promise not to... "

"How dare you! If you want your cousin, it is your business and hers. Cole, really, I love you, I love Karen. Anytime I can get Karen alone in my bed, I will. I hope you will do the same."

"Good. She has missed you so much. Go to her," I tell Joan.

"Are you sure," she asks, eyes wide, skin flushed.

"I can see you want to, badly, so go, now."

Kissing me passionately, Joan climbs out of bed and walks out naked. I roll over and slowly go to sleep hoping they enjoy themselves. As I fall into the darkness of sleep, I can hear the cries of passion as they make love to each other. When I wake the next morning, Joan is cuddled up beside me and smiling, as she sleeps.

Chapter LIV

That first year is hectic and enjoyable. I will always remember that year as the best in my life. Summer came and it is time to leave Joan and go back home. Not that we would be all that far apart, I made Joan promise Saturday nights were mine to be with her. She readily agreed, telling me that all day Sunday is too. During the week, she still had classes to teach in the summer semester, which neither Karen or I attended. Karen and I agreed to get together on Tuesday or Wednesday. The rest of the week, I would have to do without my lover and my cousin. Of course, I did have mom, which isn't all bad. No, I am actually looking forward to spending time during the day with mom.

The summer semester only lasts for two months of the summer. In mid-August, Joan would be on vacation until the start of the fall semester in September. I have already made a reservation at the hedonist resort for us for two weeks. It is an inexpensive getaway and I'm sure Joan would appreciate the relaxation time. So having all that to look forward to, I am not prepared for what really happened.

My first week home, dad was out of town for a month, which meant fun and games for mom. The first Monday, she spent fucking the crap out of me. I'm not complaining, it is very enjoyable and I loved every minute. It's just I didn't want to spend the summer having sex all the time with mom. I needn't have worried. After that first night, we only spend a few nights a week together. If I had something else I want to do, she is happy I have plans. Needless to said, Calen and Jenny spent a lot of time at our house on those nights I am out with Karen.

The few times I come home and they are all still busy, I would stand and watch them. Calen is now comfortable enough that it doesn't bother him if I watch him fuck my mother and Jenny is always happy to see me. There are a couple of times I join them, although I think that made Calen a little uncomfortable, especially when I would fuck mom while eating Jenny. At one point he just sat there, watching us three go at it like bunnies. Then suddenly he just came. Jenny, looking at him with a gentle look in her eyes, asks him.

"You were thinking of her?"

"Yes, god I'm sorry Jen."

"Don't be, it's only normal dear."

"How can you said that?"

Jenny didn't reply. She just pointed at mom and me. Then it hit me, Calen was thinking about his daughter, his oldest daughter. She was my age and very, very pretty, Jenny's younger twin. We had been each other's first.

"Is Jackie home from school?" I ask.

"Yes, she is. She's home now. You should stop by and see her Cole," Jenny said.

"No!" Calen shouts.

"Now Cal, she is not yours to keep from others. If she wants to be with Cole, that's none of your business."

"I know, it's just... I feel so ashamed of myself for the feelings I have for my own daughter. Diane, how... how did you get past... "

"Calen!" Jenny yelled, shocked he would ask such a thing.

"No problem Jen, I'll answer his question. I haven't really. I still feel the guilt, but my love for Cole outweighs my feelings of guilt. Cole, why don't you get dressed and go over to see Jackie. Maybe you and she could... "

"Mom! Besides, Jackie and I have already... been intimate."

Jenny broke up laughing at that news. Calen just scowled at me. Mom kissed me on the cheek as she laughed.

"When," Jenny asks. "She never told me and she has told me of all her... well, that's not important."

"The night after her eighteenth birthday, when we went to the drive-in," I told Jenny. "It was the first time for both of us."

"Oh god," Calen moaned.

"Oh, you poor dear," mom said as she hugs Calen.

"Oh my, then maybe you should go see her. I'm pretty sure she would like to again now that she has a little experience... I've said too much," Jenny tells me.

Looking quizzically at Jenny, I decided that I would like to experience her in a more relaxed situation. Climbing out of bed, I go to my room to dress, mom follows closing the door behind her.

"Cole, I have something to tell you."

"Yes, mom?"

"Jackie... well, Jackie confided in me."

"And... "

"She told me because she felt her mother would be upset. She told me about the feelings she is having for her father."

"Really?"

"Yes dear, really."

"Have you told Jenny?"

"No, Jackie asked me not to, but you... you might explore those feelings if you're up to it," mom said.

"I'll think about it, mom."

"Good. Now go."

I left my room, went out the back door, walked to Jackie's house, and knocked on the back door.

Chapter LV

Jackie appeared at the door in t-shirt and panties. She smiles when she sees it is me.

"Hi Cole, how have you been?"

"Just fine, I heard you were home so I thought I'd stop by and say hello. I mean the last time we said hello, it was a bit rushed and sort of clumsy, I was really hoping to redeem myself in your eyes."

Jackie's eyes grew wide as she slowly reached for the doorknob on the screen door. Opening the door, she waves me in. After closing the door, she takes my hand and pulls me to the living room, pulling me down on the couch with her.

"So, how have you been?" she asks.

"Fine, really fine. How about you?"

"I'm good. I did miss you. It seemed we weren't home at the same time all year."

"Yes, there was school. You know I missed you too."

Suddenly, she was pushing me down onto the couch, her lips glued to mine. I just couldn't help myself, my hand started to squeeze her breasts and her ass.

"Oh god," she said, gulping air into her lungs.

Then her lips are back on mine. Mashing, pressing and moving around. Lifting her face from mine, she is panting, not unlike a dog. She stares into my eyes.

"I hope you're as good as you think you are. It's been so long since I have had a guy who really cares. I don't know what it is, I seem to always attract the jerks."

Reaching up I caress her face with my hand.

"Oh Jackie, I'm no jerk, I promise you that," I reply, gently pulling her lips to mine once more.

Kissing, we relax. Why rush when you have two willing participants. After about ten minutes, Jackie rises off me.

"Let's go to my bedroom," she said.

I willing follow her back to her bedroom. Once there she removes her t-shirt and panties. She is a very beautiful young lady. I quickly undress. This is the first time either of us has seen the other naked. I have seen a tit here or there with her. I really never got a good look at her pussy and she hasn't seen any of my parts. We both stood gazing at each other's bodies. My cock was at full rise, pulsing with my heartbeat. Jackie smiles as she watches it jump. Backing slowly, she falls back onto her bed, legs spread, arms outstretched. I crawl up between her thighs kissing my way down her legs to her pussy. As my lips touch her labia, Jackie cries out.

"Oh that's nice," she said. Lifting my head, I look at her.

"No guy has ever done this for you?"

"No."

"Jerks," I whisper.

"I told you," she giggles as I push my tongue between the soft petals of flesh guarding her opening. "Oh damn, that feels so good."

I continue to suck, lick and nibble her pussy, pushing my tongue inside her as far as I can. Her hands slap against my head, as she starts to come in my mouth. Thighs press tightly to my face, Jackie's hips buck up against my mouth.

"Oh geez," she cries out, as her body stiffens.

I continue to lick, suck and nibble at her puss until she spreads her legs and pushes my head away. Smiling as I look up at her, she is still in the throes of her first orgasm. Shaking her head, she looks at me in wonder.

"Why didn't you do this our first time?" she asks.

"Because my sweet Jackie, I also didn't know what I was doing then."

"What happen?" I knew what she wanted to know.

"I happen to stumble upon a very knowledgeable young lady who has shown me wonderful things to do to women that will drive them crazy. I also found a young lady who lets me practice on her as often as I like."

"Lucky you," she smiles at me, "you have found another young lady who would love to let you practice."

"We'll see what we can do," I tell her moving up between her thighs, my hard cock brushing her smooth skin.

"God yes, do me, Cole, I need to feel you inside me."

"Put me in dear," I tell her. I always like when Joan grabs me and slips me inside her.

Jackie hesitates, then reaching down she grasps me gently.

"Have you ever sucked a cock?" I ask her.

"Yes, the guys I have been with demand it," she said softly.

"Jerks," I said as I push forward.

I slip past her labia and into her warm, wet body. I settle down, pushing against her cervix, propping myself on my elbows so I can look into her eyes. She is smiling as my cock pulses inside her vagina.

"Now that feels good," she whispers as I push against her cervix.

"Yes, it does. Being inside you is wonderful. Hot, wet and you are gripping me very nicely. You should practice gripping things."

"With my pussy?" she asks.

"Yes... ooo... that feels good," I tell her, as she grips me again.

Smiling I press my lips to hers for a moment, then pull away and just gaze into her wonderful eyes. Slowly I pull out of her until I feel the cool air on my wet shaft. Then just as slowly, I push back into her. Over and over, I slide in and out of Jackie's wonderfully tight pussy. Her eyes roll up into her head as she moans in ecstasy. After about a minute, she starts to come. Softly, gently at first, then building until she is crying out her pleasure.

For the next ten minutes, I just slip in and out of her body. I enjoy watching her face as it becomes a mask of pure, unadulterated pleasure. Her body is now squirming, her hips buck up to meet my every thrust. She is gently biting my neck as she muffles her screams of pleasure there. Pushing gently into her one last time, I stop, buried deep in her body. As she calms down, I kiss her face softly.

"What if I told you I know someone who would treat you like a queen and has just been too afraid to... proposition you?"

"Really?" she responds. Her interest is piqued.

"Yes, my dear. He would happily practice with you anytime you wish."

"Who?" she asks wanting to know.

Chapter LVI

Instead of answering her, I start to fuck her again. She moans as I push into her once more. I am fucking her a little faster now. Her orgasm starts quickly and continues as I slid in and out of her.

"What if I told you this someone is deeply and madly in love you and would do whatever you want?"

"Oh god, who is it, I must know," Jackie yells, as her orgasm continues.

"You know him."

"You?"

"Well I will do anything to you, you want, but no it's not me."

"Who goddamn it!"

"Your father."

That did it, she shrieks so loud I think I lost a little of my hearing. I lay still atop her as she trembles, shivers and convulses in orgasm.

"No, no, no, no," she yells. "How could you know, how... " again, she screams her pleasure, as orgasm after orgasm racks her body.

Now she is panting hard to get oxygen to her lungs and into her boiling blood. She is looking up at me shaking her head from side to side, hair flying all around. It takes her a long time to settle down.

"How did you know? Your mom told you?"

"No, dear, how would my mom know, your dad told me and your mom."

"What?"

"Where do you think your mom and dad are?"

"Over at your mom's house, talking... oh god no!"

"Yes. Your parents and mine have been having sex with each other for a long time. They are swingers. I was actually with them when you dad let it slip he fancies you being under him like you are under me now."

At the mention of her father fucking her, Jackie has another orgasm shoot through her body and mind. I kiss her face gently as she whimpers under me.

"So you wouldn't mind your father being here right now?"

"Oh god," she groans as her body twitches. "No," she admits whispering softly. It is hard for her to do so. "Oh god, hurry, make me come again, please, I need to come again."

I start to fuck her again gently, slowly, in, out over and over. I placed my lips to her ear.

"I can go send your dad over, no one else need know?"

"OH CHRIST!"

Shaking and bucking, Jackie comes again, hard. I push into her as far as I can without hurting her. Her hips buck against mine. Her eyes are wide open, staring at me. Kissing her tenderly on the lips, I reach for the phone on her nightstand. A pink princess phone and dial home. Mom picks up on the first ring. I raise my eyebrow at Jackie. She nods slowly, then closes her eyes as she is once again racked by orgasm.

"Hello, hello, hello," mom is saying.

"Calen please?"

"Ah, sure, just a minute," mom said.

I can hear the phone handset being passed to Calen.

"Hello?"

"Come home now or never think of it again," I said and hung up.

Jackie's eyes are wide with excitement and fear. Within seconds, we hear the back door open. I roll to her side so Calen won't see me with my dick in his daughter and get enraged, as fathers tend to do. As I move to get up, Jackie pulls me back down.

"You stay, you here!"

"Yes my dear," I tell her smiling.

Calen stands in the doorway gazing at his completely naked daughter for the first time. I don't think he was perverted enough to have sneaked peeks of her in the shower. With his mouth hanging open, he slowly creeps into her room.

"God you're beautiful," he whispers.

"See I told you, you were beautiful," I quip.

Jacking slaps me on the back, hard. Then raising her arms into the air, as an invitation to her father, she spread her legs open as far as she could, leaving no doubt in his mind this is her idea, Calen rushes to the bed, crawling between his daughter's thighs. Reaching down between them, she places his cockhead at her entrance. Groaning with pleasure Calen slowly slides his hard cock into his precious daughter.

"Oh god daddy, I love you so much, god you feel so good inside me. Now make love to me," Jackie cries, tears rolling down her cheeks as the joy she felt from her father's cock washes over her like a tidal wave.

"Oh my god, Princess, I love you so much," Calen too is crying with joy.

I lay there, propped up on my elbow, caressing Jackie's hair watching them enjoy each other for the first time in their lives. As Calen starts to buck his hips, he couldn't help himself, Jackie did too. They were now fucking each other.

Looking up, I notice Jenny in the doorway, watching. A tear rolls down her cheek as she watches her husband's cock slide in and out of their daughter. Looking at me, she waves for me to come out and join her. I start to move off the bed when Jackie grabs me.

"I'll just be in the other room, I promise I won't leave. I'll be in the living room when you two are finished."

Nodding she lets go turns back to her father and kisses him hard on the lips as he starts to pound into her fast and hard. When I get to the living room, Jenny is nude and waiting. Sitting on the couch, I watch as she straddles my legs and slides down my hard cock. Then we are kissing and touching each other.

Fifty minutes later, Jackie and Calen walk into the living room to find Jenny bouncing up and down on my hard cock. She has taken her time so we would finish after they did. She shouts with her orgasm as she hears Jackie's gasp. I just smile up at her as she shudders.

"My god Cole, what are you doing?" Jackie screams.

"Jackie, what I do with Cole or any other man or woman is none of your business," Jenny said softly, climbing off my cock.

"Yes, mama," Jackie replies quickly.

"Did you and your father have fun?"

"God yes... you knew too, how?"

"Dad told me of his feeling long ago. I just wasn't sure of yours until today. Now come here and give me a hug and a kiss."

Jackie literally runs into her mother's arms as she gives her a kiss on the cheek. Jenny kisses Jackie on the cheek giving her a squeeze. Getting up, I go to Jackie's bedroom and get dressed. As I am coming out, Calen and Jackie are heading back. Jackie stops me and kisses me hard on the lips.

"Thank you, Cole. Anytime, let me know, we'll go somewhere."

"You're welcome, my love. I'll let you know and I look forward to it and have just the place."

"Good," she said, turns and hurries to her bedroom where her father waits.

Jenny is waiting at the back door, a wide smile on her lips. She hugs me and kisses me hard.

"Thank you, Cole," she tells me.

"You're welcome, Jen. We have to get together again, sometime when no one else is around or better yet, you, Jackie and me."

"Ooh, kinky. You bet," she tells me kissing me again.

Chapter LVII

That summer is so much fun. Mom, Jenny, and Jackie fill my days when I wasn't with Karen or Joan. I never tell Joan about Jackie. She did ask frequently about Jenny. I tell her about Jenny after she assures me she would not be jealous or hurt because of her. I also told her about Karen. We always had great sex when I did. I think Joan may have been a bit of a voyeur at heart. I know I am, I loved watching mom and Calen or Jenny and Calen when I had the chance. I just wonder if I could ever watch my Joan with another man, but she never ever seems interested in other men.

When the summer semester is over, Joan met me at the resort. We had two weeks to just lie in the sun and relax. It is good for Joan to be able to unwind and I unwound her as often as I could. On the beach, in bed, in the water, you name it we fuck there. Toward the end of the second week, Joan told me she misses Karen. I called my cousin and told her to get her ass over here. Twenty minutes later, she is at the door to our room and naked two minutes after stepping in the door. The rest of the stay is consumed with passion and pure pleasure. Joan seems so much more relaxed with Karen there, that she is willing to leave the curtains open all the time. Karen and she have a bit of exhibitionism in their psyche.

When we leave the resort, we have just two weeks left until the start of the school year. Joan needs to get home to prepare for her courses. Karen and I were basically free to do what we want. After just three days, I couldn't help myself and call Karen for a date, she accepts with some hesitation. It turns out she is expecting her friend to call her about a date that night. I tell her to give me a call if he does, we could always get together another time. Needless to say, I don't go out with my cousin that night. To tell the truth, I was happy for her, even though a little sad. I think I know how a parent feels when one of their offspring leaves the nest.

That two-week period went by slowly. Dad is back in town and even though he went to work every day, mom just didn't satisfy me as she used too. Maybe we were together too much. During the day, I start spending more time next door with Jackie or Jenny when she wasn't working. Calen works strange hours, so it wasn't often he and Jenny were gone at the same time. If I want to see Jackie for some practice, I have to take her to the motel. She likes going there as she can relax and scream all she wants. I like going there too, no interruptions. During those sessions, I show Jackie how to really suck a cock and enjoy doing so. I also show her what I have learned from Joan. She is very happy after those lessons

The new semester starts and we are all back at Joan's place. Joan is happy to see us, again and we are happy to see her. The first night the three of us spent hours in Joan's bed together. It is pleasant to have both women at the same time again.

The routine of school and weekends home settles in rather quickly. Classes are a little easier, but the homework has increased. I am in another of Joan's classes this year. She is such a good teacher in class and out of class. Yes, she is still teaching me new things in bed and that is the best part. No, not the sex, the learning, not only on how to please a woman but the things I am learning about Joan. I love learning things about Joan. My heart still ached for her, even when we are together. I know I want to spend the rest of my life with her. Did I care she couldn't have children, no, we could always adopt if we want children? I just want to spend my life with my God Mother and I was going to find some way to do just that.

I didn't go home on a weekend for three months. I did talk with mom often. She sounded happy and content and didn't mind me not being home as often as last year. She is getting used to life without her baby. I did miss Jackie in a way. She is a beautiful young lady who is a more than willing partner. I enjoy her lovely body and miss her soft lips. The weekend I go home, I make sure she is there too and Jenny makes sure Calen is not.

When I knock on her door, she squeals with joy at seeing me. It seems both Jenny and Calen are gone for the weekend and her sister and brother are at her grandmother's. She pulls me in the house and makes me promise to teach her everything I know. Laughing, I follow her into the bathroom where I watch her shower.

"I probably can't teach you everything, there's not enough time until we both have to leave to go back to school."

"Then teach me what you can."

"What's the hurry?"

"I found him."

"Who?"

"The guy I'm going to marry."

That stuns me. I sit there on the toilet seat, watching her soap herself through the glass door.

"Is he nice to you?"

"Yes."

"I mean really nice to you?"

"Yes. He treats me like a princess. No demands, no slurs, no name-calling, he professes his love for me from today to the end of time."

"Just so he is nice to you."

She pulls the door to the shower open and stares at me with a questioning look on her face. I smile sheepishly, looking her in the eye.

"Jackie, all I want for you is to be happy. I have to admit that if I wasn't already in love with someone else... you... you would have been my first choice."

Jackie gasps at my admission. Stepping back under the water to rinse, she pulls a towel from the rack and dries off. Stepping out of the shower, she flows into my arms, warm lips pressing against mine, wet hair dripping on my neck and shoulders. She has to reach down and take my hand, placing it on her breast. I am in shock at my own sudden admission. Then something even more shocking was uttered from her lips.

"I have loved you for years," Jackie whispered in my ear.

Standing up with her in my arms, I carry her to the bedroom. That it is her parent's room doesn't matter to either of us, except the bed is much bigger. I am naked, pressing my exposed skin to hers within minutes. After much kissing and fondling, I pull back just slightly, to gaze into her eyes.

"Jackie, you didn't have to say that," I whisper.

"I know and I don't expect you to tell me you love me."

"Of course I do, but I... my heart... she is just so... I can't live without her."

Jackie is silent as she peers into my eyes. First one then the other, then nodding slightly, she kisses me so gently our lips may not have even touched.

"Tell me," she said.

"You don't want to hear about the other woman," I tease.

"Tell me," she said again, gently taking my cock in her hand.

"You have met her."

"Karen? Your cousin?"

"While I love Karen dearly, no it is not her, I want to spend the rest of my life with."

"Then tell me."

"My... my God Mother, Joan," I tell her, my voice shaking with emotion.

"Oh my, she is very beautiful. Does she know?"

"Yes, she knows," I laugh a little as I tell her.

"Does she feel the same way?"

"Yes, she does thank god."

"What's the problem?"

"She is my second cousin."

"Oh, OH, my god, what will you two do?"

"We will find a way. I already live with her during the school year, it's during the summer we would be hard pressed to explain my being there with her."

"Oh I'm so sorry," Jackie whispers, she understood the stigma associated with what we wanted to do. Just as she understood, the same thing attached to her love of her father.

"Not your problem and I'm so happy you have found someone that will love you like you should be loved."

"Thank you, now you were going to teach me... things," she said smiling at me deviously.

I laugh as I squeeze her breast in my hand. Then I start to teach her what I knew about pleasing her man.

Chapter LVIII

The second year of school is ending. I desperately want to stay with Joan, while she works the summer semester, but she tells me no. Her thinking is I would have nothing to do all day and would be so bored I would want to... well I would anyway, but she is right, so I leave. Mom is happy to have me home during the day, just like last summer. Jenny is thrilled and when I am able to talk to Jackie, she too is glad I would be around to practice with her. We both laugh when she put it like that.

I still see Joan on Saturday and Sunday each week, but Karen has her hands full with her guy and didn't have all that much time to be with me. I am sad she wouldn't be around as much, but happy she has found someone. I have only met him once and I hope he is making her happy. If he is, I am extremely happy for her. If he isn't... well let's said there would be no place he could hide to escape my wrath. I really hope it didn't come to that, but I would avenge her if needed.

Jackie and I spent quite a bit of time at the motel. Most of the time we split the cost, as we were both benefiting from the visit. On those nights, I took her out on a date, I insisted on paying for everything. Jackie is becoming a very knowledgeable woman. Now I am an avid reader. I read everything I can get my hands on, erotic or not. Some of the things I read I truly thought were flights of fantasy, yet when Jackie starts to ask about them, I reevaluate what I have read.

There is one time she won't let me relieve myself while we were out to dinner. She keeps telling me, she wants me full for when we get to the motel. All our dates end at the motel these days. I have to go so bad I can't get out of the car to get a room. Jackie happily does. When I get into the room, she has me strip down and stand in the bathtub. Then she sat on the toilet and told me to pee.

"What?"

"I want to watch you pee. Do it, in the tub.

Shrugging my shoulders, I start to relieve myself. Jackie sighs as I do. She leans in close, watching my stream flow from the tip. I pee for a very long time. By the time, I'm finished, Jackie has her hand in her panties frigging herself to orgasm. She startles me when she leans forward and licks the tip of my cock and shivers with another orgasm.

"That turned you on?" I ask incredulously.

"Very much," she stammers. "I don't know why, but it does."

"Okay," I tell her stepping from the tub.

"Would you like to watch me?"

"If you want me too, I'll give it a try."

She strips down and stands in the tub, pulls her labia apart and let's fly. While I like looking at her pussy, I am not particularly turned on by watching her pee. I watch until she is finished.

"Well?" she asks.

"What? Oh sorry, nope, nothing except my dick getting hard because you are naked and I'm looking closely at your pussy. Other than that, all I can say is it was interesting."

"Oh, okay," she said shrugging her shoulders.

Laughing I hug and kiss her.

That is the beginning of a long list of things we try together. Jackie is kinky and loves to experiment in and out of bed. I become her sounding board about things she learns. Some of them I have heard about, some I hadn't. Some sound downright disgusting even to Jackie. Soon, though, we just settle down to giving each other pleasure, lots, and lots of pleasure.

One night I take Jenny out, Calen is home and the younger kids were at grandmas. Jackie asks me to take her mom out so she and Calen can be alone. It seems Jenny always wants to watch and this inhibits Calen a little. So, he asks Jackie to ask me to ask Jenny out to dinner and whatever. Jackie told me his exact words were, "could you get Cole to take your mother out to dinner. Tell him he can do whatever he likes to her just so long as they are gone all night."

I laugh and tell her I will be happy to take her mom out to dinner and fuck her brains out all night long. I then tell her to tell her dad that after we leave. She promises she would wait until her dad is ready to come to tell him that. I laugh again, Jackie is a little devil, just like her mom. Jenny is dressed to the nines. She has on a short black dress, with a stylish pearl necklace and bracelet. Her hair is done up real nice and her makeup is flawless. She has on three-inch black pumps and black stockings. As I help her into the car, her dress rides up showing me she isn't wearing pantyhose or panties. She looks stunning, slutty, but stunning.

I take her to the Italian place. The valet almost has a heart attack as she slid out of the car. Her dress rides up her legs again. She is turning heads as we walk to our table. Once she sits all eyes go back to their previously scheduled broadcast. She is delicious looking and tonight she is mine as she has never been before. Although dinner as we talk she asks me what Jackie and I do when we are together. I didn't want to break that confidence, so I excuse myself and find the payphones.

"Jackie?"

"Cole?"

"Yes, dear. Your mom is grilling me about what we do when we are together and I wanted to check with you if it is okay for me to tell her."

"Sure no problem, she already knows 'cuz I tell her the next day?"

"Ah, so she is just checking if you're telling the truth?"

"Probably, but if you want, tell her anything you like, I won't mind and it will serve her right for prying."

"I'll think of something. Thanks have fun with your dad."

"I am, don't worry."

Chapter LIX

When I return to the table, I stop behind Jenny. Looking down at the top of her head, I put my hands on her shoulders. Slowly, I slid the thin straps of her dress off, so they dropped down her upper arms and peel away from her breasts. She had no bra on and as I watch, her nipples tightened up as the top of the dress stops short of dropping to her waist.

"What are you doing Cole?"

Leaning down I kiss her neck gently, then her ear.

"I'm showing you what Jackie and I do when we go out. You have a very kinky daughter who likes to show herself off to strangers."

"What?" Her voice is full of shock at what I tell her. Of course, Jackie is kinky and probably would show herself off if asked, but we haven't gotten that far yet.

"Yep, she likes to show parts of her body to men, women, it doesn't matter to her. The only reason I'm along is to keep her safe."

"Okay," Jenny is breathing heavily, her chest rising and falling, pushing her nipples against the material of her dress.

I move around to my seat and sit, staring at Jenny. She starts to reach for her dress straps.

"Don't," I said just loud enough for her to hear the harshness in my voice.

"Cole, what are you doing?"

"I'm showing you what Jackie and I do. You do want to know don't you?"

"Yes, but I want you to tell me, not have me sitting here one little slip to being topless."

"Your daughter seems to get off on doing just that. She is so hot when we get to the motel that I can hardly keep up with her."

"Bullshit! She tells me everything you two do," she said smugly.

"Well now, it would seem not. Leave it!"

Her hand freezes, then slowly drops down to the table. Her eyes close and she shakes with excitement as her body betrays her. She is having an orgasm and her dress on the right side slips, allowing any who wish to see her breast. Shivering, the other side slips down. Jenny is sitting there topless.

"Cover yourself," I said softly to her.

She quickly pulls her dress up and puts the straps on her shoulders. I smile at her as she glowers at me. I have found her secret desire. She likes to be placed in situations like this. I didn't know if it is because she is exposing herself or someone might see her exposed. It didn't matter, I knew. Once she calms down and I don't make any more demands of her, we have a pleasant dinner.

"Would you like to see what else your daughter and I do?"

"Yes," she croaks without hesitation.

As we leave the restaurant, she again has every eye watching her glide across the floor. She is a beautiful woman. I have admired her for a long time. As we pulled up in front of the motel, Jenny gasps but doesn't say anything else. Once in the room, she looks me squarely in the eyes.

"So Jackie and you come here to fuck?"

"Among other things," I quip.

"Well then show me."

"Strip," I tell her as I start to take my clothes off.

Since the incident in the restaurant, her demeanor has been different. Once we were naked, I lead her into the bathroom.

"Get in the tub," I tell her.

Jenny steps into the tub and stands there.

"Pee," I order her.

"What?"

"Pee for me or I will pee on you," I tell her.

She shakes at my words, but pee starts to dribble down her legs to the tub bottom. Smiling I just watch her pussy as the yellow fluid sprays her legs. She stands there glowering at me until she finishes.

"My turn," I said.

"What?"

"You don't what to watch me?"

"Not particularly."

"But you enjoy me watching you?"

"Yes," she said softly.

Standing, I step into the tub and we shower, dry off and head for the bed.

The rest of the night, we spend in pure bliss. Jenny shows me things I don't think Joan knows. We fuck and suck most of the night away. We are soon exhausted and lying next to each other, our eyes locked in a lovers gaze.

"God, you are so good. So Jackie likes to watch you pee?"

"Not so fast, there Jen," I tell her.

"Don't worry I'll let her tell her father in her own time."

"Good. Now is there anything you would like to try?"

"Yes, if you're up for it, I would like you to fuck me in the ass. Calen won't and I miss it."

"Sure sweetie."

The rest of the night, I find myself buried deep in Jenny's asshole. I know if I come, it will be the last time my cock will get hard, so I keep her on the verge until she screams she can't take anymore. Then I slam into her and come. She shrieks and collapses under me.

Chapter LX

The third year of college started and I am with my God Mother again. It is so nice to be with her, just sitting in the living room talking is a joy. It is nice to have Karen there too, but she is busy with her guy a lot. There were weeks that would go by and I wouldn't see her. Then one day I wake to find her sleeping at the kitchen table. Joan has already left for school and my first class didn't start until ten in the morning. I quietly go over to Karen. Looking down at her, I see she has been crying. Her makeup is streaked and smudged.

Gently as I can, I slip my arms under her to pick her up. She jumps at first, opening her eyes wide. When she sees it's me she relaxes into my grasp. I carry her to her room and set her down on her bed gently. Then I go get a wet, warm washcloth and start to clean her face. Looking up at me as I gently wipe the smudges from her face, she smiles up at me.

"God Joan is so lucky to have you," she whispers. "If the guys at this school are any indication of the male population in the rest of the world, I'm in for a lonely life."

"What happened, my dear?" I ask her gently.

"Kurt," she said weakly.

"What has he done?"

"He's such a jerk," is all she will say.

"Tell me, dear, tell me what he did."

"No, I'm embarrassed enough, I hate him."

"Tell me, Karen, please, you're worrying me."

"Oh, all right. We went to a Frat party last night."

"Ah," I said.

"It was supposed to be fun and it was until Kurt told me I was the entertainment for the night. They tried to gangbang me. That asshole Kurt hit me... where are you going, Cole? No, don't, don't... "

After I am out the door, I can't hear her anymore. Running to my car, I start it and roar out of the alley, another car almost hits me, but I don't care. I race to the campus, screeching to a halt in front of the building where Joan teaches. I know Kurt is in her class right now and head there before it's over. Bursting into the room, Joan is startled until she sees me.

As I march up the aisle where Kurt sits, he finally raises his head and spots me. Jumping up he runs up the aisle ahead of me. I catch him in the hall, body slamming him to the floor. Joan is there. I punch him in the face once, twice, three times. He can barely see as the blood wells up from the cuts over his eyes. I stop, grabbing a hand full of hair and pick his head up so he can see me.

"If you ever come near or even think of coming near her, I will beat you so bad you'll be eating through a straw for months. You got that?"

"Yeah," he croaked.

"And if you get any of you frat buddies to go after her, I'm coming to see you. Got it?"

"Yes," he said weakly.

"If she is hurt, gets any off-color remark yelled at her, an anonymous letter comes her way, I'm coming after you. You got that?"

"Yes."

I let his head go. It hits the marble floor hard. Joan is beside me pulling me back into her classroom. I am shaking so bad I can hardly stand without her help. As I walk back down the aisle to Joan's desk, I hear several remarks.

"Good job... "

"Way to go... "

"About fucking time... "

"That jerk got what he deserved... "

Looking up at everyone, I just frown at them. Joan waves them all back their seats.

"You shouldn't have done that," she tells me, dabbing at my bloody knuckles.

I must have hit him in the mouth, my knuckles were all cut up and bleeding.

"I had to. Do you know what he and his frat buddies tried to do to her?"

"No, but whatever it was... "

"They tried to gang rape her!"

"Oh, my god. Is she all right?"

"Yes, I think so. She will need some therapy, but I think she will be all right."

"Go home to her. I'll try to deflect whatever fallout there is from this as much as I can."

"No, I will not have you taking the heat for me. You stay out of it, you hear?"

"Yes dear," she said automatically.

I hear a couple of students gasp. Looking up I find them and frown. They nod and each of them gives me a thumbs up sign.

"Ms. Kawtwyki, I'll help him out."

"Okay Chris, the rest of you can go too. Chapter eight for tomorrow and your papers are still due by Friday."

Chris, a pretty redhead, comes over to where I'm sitting.

"All right big guy, let's go," she tells me putting my arm around her shoulder.

I look questioningly at Joan. She smiles and nods.

"Okay, little lady," I tell her letting her think she is helping me up.

On our way out, we see the ambulance pull up in front of the building. Walking to my car, I open the passenger door for Chris, but she pushes me in and closes the door. Getting in the driver's side, she holds her hand out for my keys. Digging in my pocket reluctantly, I hand them to her.

"You drive stick?" I ask her.

"Yep," she answers as she turns the key. "Oh, nice. Where too?"

I direct her to Joan's house.

Chapter LXI

When we get to the house, I sit at the kitchen table while Chris looks at my hands again. They are starting to hurt now, but they have stopped bleeding.

"Where is the first aid kit?" Chris asks.

"Under the sink," I tell her.

She gets the kit and opens it taking out the alcohol and cotton swabs. Then she starts dabbing at my wounds.

"So you're Joan's guy?"

I didn't answer, it isn't any of her business.

"Come on you can tell me," she prods.

"No, I'm just a relative who is staying with her while I go to school."

"What's going on?" Karen asks from the doorway.

"Oh god, what did that slimeball do to you, dear," Chris cries.

I hadn't noticed 'till now, but her clothes are ripped and dirty. If I had noticed I would have beat the asshole all the more. I am furious all over again.

"Cole, what did you do?"

"He beat that asshole to a pulp," Chris said.

"Who are you?" Karen asks her.

"I'm Joan's teaching assistant."

"Oh. Are you hurt Cole?"

"No Karen, I'm not."

"I'm going to shower."

"No!" Chris shouted.

"Why not?" Karen said anger in her voice.

"Did they rape you?"

"No, they never got the chance. That asshole Kurt was holding me down, so I bit him. Then his buddies tried to restrain me, they all got a kick in the balls for their troubles. Then I ran out of there as fast as I could. It wasn't far so I just walked home."

"Oh, then you can take a shower."

"How are you getting back to campus?" I asked Chris.

"I'll walk, it's not that far... "

"I'll drive you once you are finished with my hands."

"Oh okay."

Karen goes to the bathroom to shower. Chris finishes with my hands and I drive her back to campus. I hurry back to Joan's so Karen isn't alone for long. When I walk in the house, Karen is sitting at the kitchen table, taking slugs out of a bottle of beer. I sit down next to her and place my arm around her shoulders. She rests her head on my chest.

"Why would they think I would like something like that?"

"They didn't care about you. They just care about themselves."

"Yeah, I guess that's true," she sighs, then starts crying.

I hug her to me and just hold her until she cries herself out again. We sit there in silence until there is a pounding at the front door. I know who it is. I get up leaving Karen in the kitchen. I'm right, it's the police, a detective. Opening the door, I invite him in.

"I'm Detective Dees, are you Cole Schuster?"

"Yep that's me, you might as well come into the kitchen," I tell him turning and walking away from him and into the kitchen.

"Oh, you have company, maybe we should talk outside."

"No need, this is my cousin, Karen. What's this about?" As if, I didn't know.

"We have received a complaint from a Kurt... "

"... the asshole Michelson," Karen said testily. "The guy who tried to rape me, along with his frat buddies. Whatever you think Cole did, he didn't, I did, so arrest me."

"Just let me ask you a few questions first, Karen."

"Ask away, I'm not going anywhere."

"So you beat the crap out of Kurt?"

"Yep."

"Where?"

"Uh, in his frat house."

"Right. Cole, I know the why now and while I sympathize with you, you can't go around taking the law into your own hands."

"Sure I can. 'Cuz I know you guys wouldn't do anything to him!"

"Look, I'm not here to arrest anyone. I just want to get your information and the facts leading up to the alleged assault."

"Fine," I tell him, "My cousin went to a frat party with her alleged boyfriend when he and his frat buddies tried to gang rape her. She fought back and got away before she was forced to have sex with them. I woke and found her here at the kitchen table. I could tell she had been crying and I made her tell me what they had tried to do to her. Once she did, I sought out Kurt and when I found him, I beat the shit out of him for being a rapist. From what I hear, she isn't the first girl something like this has happened to on campus. I hear the other times he and his buddies succeeded in raping the poor girl they had lured into their trap."

"Huh, uh, anything else?" asked Detective Dees.

"No. Am I under arrest now?"

"Not at the moment... "

"But don't leave town."

"Yes."

Chapter LXII

After the detective leaves, I put Karen to bed and go into the living room sitting on the couch watching outside. I am still sitting there when Karen touches my shoulder hours later. I pat the cushion next to me. She smiles and sits down letting me wrap my arms around her. She snuggles into my embrace and sighs.

"Thank you," she whispers.

"For what dear?"

"Don't play dense tonight, you know for what."

"I do and you're welcome."

"Did you hurt him badly?"

"They took him away in an ambulance."

"Oh dear," Karen said.

"His lips are split in several places as were both his eyebrows. He will, most likely, have two black eyes, as well as bruising all over his ugly mug."

"Uh, how are your hands?"

"You know, I forgot all about them. I'm just so glad you are okay."

"Thank you, Cole."

The back door opens and Joan comes rushing into the living room. She sits on the other side of Karen and pulls her into her arms.

"Thank goodness you are all right my dear," Joan gushes. "And you... "

"Don't Joan," Karen growls.

A little shocked, Joan looks down at Karen, then nodding, hugs Karen's head to her chest.

That night Karen slept between Joan and me. We go on with our lives as best as we can. Kurt leaves school after he is released from the hospital. I never heard another word from the police. The school ignored the whole incident. I seethe for weeks, after what happened to Karen is swept under the rug. I even start looking into it myself and find some very interesting things about dear old Kurt and his frat buddies.

Of course, there is nothing I could do about what happened, yet articles did appear in the school newspaper about one Kurt Michelson and Beta, Beta, Kai. Inquiries were made by school officials, but they could never prove who the Dark Phantom is. Needless to said, Beta, Beta, Kai is disbanded and never allowed on campus again.

I ran into Kurt years later as he is handing me my change for the coffee I have just bought. As I said thank you, he recognizes me and cusses at me under his breath.

"Asshole you ruined my life!"

"You ruined your own life, Kurt. Do you really want to get into this here, now?"

"Fuck you?"

"Michelson, what have I told you about that? Get your stuff and get out, you're fired!"

I shake my head as I walk away.

The rest of that year went by quickly after that. Karen isn't interested in going out with anyone and Joan is always busy, during the week, but it is nice having Karen close by. She threw herself into her studies. Head down, nose to the grindstone. Until Joan came to me with her worries about our dear Karen. I suggest a night out, just the three of us as we did so long ago as to almost be forgotten. She agrees and we make plans for that Friday.

Karen is thrilled to be included. When I ask where we will be eating, we all said 'rib joint' at the same time. We have a great time, the food as always, is excellent and the company outstanding. Afterward, we drive down to the mall and wander around the shops. All of us are laughing and talking up a storm as we meander down the huge corridors and through the stores and shops.

We really didn't buy anything. Well, the women did purchase some items women always seem to buy when they are at the store. I didn't though. When we arrive back home and everyone is ready for bed, I pull Karen into my arms and kiss her passionately. She pushes me away, trembling. Nodding, I back away. Joan steps up hugging her gently.

"I know dear, let's sit and talk a bit."

Karen lets Joan lead her to the couch where Joan sits next to her. Joan looks at me and points her nose to the kitchen, I take the hint and leave. I sit at the kitchen table with a beer in my hand and stare at the wallpaper. Thoughts, visions, memories, fantasies, these are the things that flash in my mind. My love for Joan, it is so strong, so overwhelming at times. Then there is my love for Karen, almost the same as my love for Joan, but not. Then there is Mom. Yes, I did love her, after all, she is my mom. Then all the rest, Jenny, Jackie, Flo, Jan and how could I ever forget Carol. I have to be the luckiest guy in the world and I am only twenty. A tap on my shoulder pops me out of my reverie.

"Cole," Karen whispers. "I want to apologize for... "

"Don't be ridiculous, my dear, sweet, cousin. I understand your reaction completely."

"Do shut up," Joan said from the living room. So, I did, smiling up at Karen.

"I want to apologize for my behavior earlier."

She sits in my lap and pulls my lips to hers. Hers are hot and moist. Hands on my head, swirling my hair, she slips her tongue past my lips. She is on fire. It has been a long time since I have felt her, this excited and worked up. Scooping her up in my arms, I rise and walk into the living room, setting her gently on the couch. Sitting next to her, I take her in my arms gently and press my lips to the pulse in her neck. I can feel her blood race through her veins under my lips.

"Oh god, it's been too long, I missed you guys so much," Karen cries.

Joan is beside her, holding her face as she kisses her lips passionately. I swab my tongue against Karen's neck to the beat of her heart. She starts to sigh. Placing my hand on her breast softly and squeezing, Karen swoons in my arms. Joan and I take her to bed with us. We play with her the rest of the night. She is exhausted by morning and sleeping like a baby.

Karen's graduation is the next week, so I am staying at Joan's until then. Joan is so proud of Karen, she has not only made the Dean's List, she is third in her class. I sit with Joan at the ceremony. Mom and dad are there with Karen's parents. My uncle looks so proud of his daughter as she walks across the stage to accept her diploma. Aunt Jean is crying tears of happiness.

This isn't the end for Karen, she will be continuing her education next year doing her postgraduate work on her way to her doctoral degree. Dinner that night at the restaurant is joyful and ruckus as her parents celebrate her achievement.

Chapter LXIII

It's summertime again and I'm home. Both Mom and Dad are gone for a month to Aruba. I have the house to myself. The first night I'm home, Jackie comes over and spends the night. It is very pleasant to have her cuddle up next to me. She is gone before I wake the next morning. As I am getting my breakfast, the phone rings.

"Hello?"

"Cole?"

"Karen? Is anything wrong?"

"No. No, not really. I was just wondering can I stay with you, while mom and dad are away." Her parents are with mine in vacation land.

"Sure, glad to have you... no, don't bring anything but your clothes, I have more than enough food and drink to last us."

"Okay, but there are a few things I'll have to bring or they might go bad before I get back here."

"Sure, okay, see you when you get here."

"I'll see you soon."

I finish eating, then go out back to the garage and putter around until Karen gets here. I have the hood of the car up, polishing the chrome on the engine when Karen turns into the drive and rolls back to the garage. She hops out of the car and almost bounced over to where I wait.

"God it's good to see you," she tells me smiling.

"It's good to see you too dear. What's the problem, really?"

"I was lonely... and last night I thought I heard someone prowling around the house."

"Well," I stop to watch a car cruise by slowly, "you'll be safe here."

"What's the matter, Cole?"

"Nothing. Get in the house, we'll get your stuff in a minute," I tell her, slamming the hood shut.

"Cole?"

"Get in the house," I said harshly.

Eyes wide, she rushes to the back door and scoots inside, closing the door behind her. I stand there listening until I know which way they turn. Hopping in my car, I start the engine and roar out the driveway. I'm at the end of the block in a second. Slowly, I turn the corner and the mysterious car turns toward the main street. Pulling out, I follow at a discreet distance. The other car turns right onto the main highway. I follow.

Approaching the interchange, they suddenly speed up. Nodding, I hit the gas. I'm on their bumper in seconds. There is no way they will outrun my car. I have spent too long and too much to get it so it's the fastest car around. Blipping the gas, I tap their bumper. The driver is running flat out, as I push him down the road. Afraid to hit the brakes he just throws up his hands in surrender. I let off the gas and we slow to a stop at the gas station at the interchange.

I sit in my car waiting for him to get out first. He sits in his, waiting for me to get out. Creeping up to his bumper, I tap his gently. He waves as he opens his door and steps out. It's Kurt. Cutting the engine, I jump out of the car and run up to him. He backs away until he has his back to his fender. His two buddies get out and start to approach.

"They come any closer, I hurt you, they sneeze, I hurt you, got that?"

"Guys, back off," Kurt tells them.

"Now what the fuck are you doing following my cousin?"

"I... I... "

I pull my fist back to hit him.

"I wasn't, honest. I just happen to notice her turn there on Ridgeway and thought maybe... maybe I could try and apologize... "

"What did I tell you in the hallway? Stay away from her. I'm going to amend that. You had better make sure she is safe and sound the rest of her life or I'm coming to get you. Anything, anything at all happens to her, you pay. You got that, Kurt?"

"Yes," he said weakly.

I felt more than heard the fist flying through the air at my head when I ducked out of the way. Still holding Kurt's shirtfront, I pull him with me.

"I guess these guys aren't really your friends are they?" I ask as I punch him in the face again, hard.

I feel the cheekbone break and hear his cry of pain as I turn to take care of the asshole that swung at me. He is just recovering when I kick him in the groin. He goes down hard. His buddy is just standing there, a look of amazement on his face. As I take a step towards him, he turns and dashes back into the car. Turning I look down at Kurt.

"You keep away from her. You keep away from me. You keep away from everyone. I even hear you were around the college, anyone, I'll hunt you down and hurt you so bad you will wish you were dead. Don't call the cops again or I will come to hurt you again and again until you get it through your thick head that I mean what I said."

Waiting for his answer, I stand over him. When he doesn't answer, I kick him in the gut.

"Did you hear what I said?"

He nods even though it probably hurt tremendously. Spinning on my heels, I walk back to my car, stopping at the other guy writhing in pain on the ground.

"The same goes for you, dickhead. You got that?"

I had to kick him too, to get an answer out of him. I climb back into my car and go home. I just hope they listened to me, I didn't feel like looking over my shoulder forever.

Chapter LXIV

When I get back to the house, Karen is sitting in the kitchen, a worried look on her face. I smile as I go to the sink and run cold water over my knuckles. One of these days, I am going to break my hand doing what I did to Kurt.

"What happened, Cole?" Karen asks.

"They tried to run, but I caught them. I don't think he will try anything again, but it depends on how stupid he is."

"Let me see your hand. Where did you hit him this time?"

"In the face, I think I broke his cheekbone."

"My god Cole," Karen whispers.

"He got what he deserved."

"I know, I know. Thank you, Cole," Karen said hugging me to her.

After she cleans my wounds, we go out and bring her things in. The rest of the day, we spend in the backyard. It is June and the weather is pleasant. After sitting there for about ten minutes, Jackie comes out and joins us. I introduce her to Karen and ask her to join us. The rest of the day, we spent comparing schools. Jackie is actually going to the same school as Karen and I, but she is going to the down state campus. The university we all went to had three campuses, North, South, and Downtown.

Surprised by the fact that the police don't show up, I invite Jackie over for dinner. My mom has made a huge pan of lasagna. Jackie agrees and we go inside to heat it up. After dinner, we all went back outside. We sit looking up into the night sky. The stars shine brightly. Suddenly, I find my lap full of Karen, as her lips press against mine Jackie gasps. Opening my eye closest to Jackie I see she is watching us with interest.

"What?" I said to her smiling.

"Nothing, nothing at all... I am just surprised Karen would do that in front of me."

"She knows you and I have been intimate... I hope you don't mine I told her, but we don't have any secrets."

"No, no problem... I might as well go and leave you two alone," Jackie said starting to get up.

Karen is up and sitting in her lap in an instant.

"No, stay, there's enough of me to go around," Karen said laughing.

"I, Karen... please... I'm not like that dear."

"Me neither, but girls are so soft and cuddly. Not all hard and sharp corners like a man."

"I never thought... no, please."

Nodding at Jackie, Karen rises, pulling Jackie up with her then she pushes Jackie down into my lap.

"Well there is certainly enough of Cole to go around," Karen laughs.

"May I kiss you, Jackie?" I ask.

Her lips instantly press against mine. Tongues duel inside her mouth. My hand wanders her chest as sighs and moans escape her throat. Then she is standing, next to my chair.

"Not out here," she whispers harshly. "My dad will be home anytime now."

"Ah, would you like to wait for him... "

"That's not what I meant... let's just go inside."

"Ah," I smile as I nod my head.

So the three of us go inside closing the doors and drapes and retire to the bedroom, my bedroom. Jackie, Karen and I spend the rest of the night cuddling, touching and kissing. None of us actually wants to copulate. I think Karen is trying to get Jackie so hot Jackie will kiss her without thinking about it. Eventually, we all fall asleep. Me between two, very beautiful, young women, am I lucky or what?

Sometime during the night, I wake to whispering, soft, gentle, urgent whispering. I am no longer between the girls. I suddenly hear the distinctive sound of kissing. I hear Karen's sigh and the bed shakes as she shivers.

"How did you know?" Jackie whispers softly.

"The way your eyes widened when I tried to kiss you," Karen whispers back.

More sounds of kissing. Sighs, moans, groans, the women are heating up. I lay there quietly, hoping not to disturb them.

"Cole, are you awake?" Jackie asks in a hushed tone.

I debate on whether I should answer her.

"It's okay if you are," she tells me.

Sighing loudly, I roll over to face them. Karen is on top, pinning Jackie to the bed her breasts press against Jackie's. As I watch, Karen kisses Jackie hard.

"I'm awake, who can sleep with you two making so much noise?"

Both of them laugh as I reach over and swat Karen on the ass. She yelps, lifting her head to look at me.

"Well don't let me keep you two from whatever... "

I grab a pillow and get out of bed.

"No, you don't have to leave Cole," Karen said.

Smiling at her, I look at Jackie. She is willing but looks embarrassed with me there. Nodding at them both, I go to mom and dad's room. I don't close the doors and neither do they. I lay there for a while, listening to Karen make love to Jackie. I know both their sounds of love and can tell who is doing something to whom. In the beginning, Karen is teasing Jackie, taking her higher and higher, then suddenly pushing her over the top. Then it is Karen's turn and Jackie starts out a little clumsily. Karen takes charge and instructs her in the art of Sapphic love.

By the time I am starting to fall asleep, Karen has come twice and is giving it to Jackie. I smiled as the sounds of their pleasure echoed in my head as I sink into the darkness of sleep.

Chapter LXV

The rest of June, Karen spends with me and Jackie is a frequent visitor in our bed. There are nights that Jenny is there with us when Calen and Jackie want to spend time together. Jackie's brother and sister were spending the summer at their grandmother's. June went by rather slowly. I only saw Joan on two weekends because of her work schedule. I miss her terribly.

Mom and dad return and Karen leaves for home to join her parents. It is nice having mom home during the day, except for those times Jackie wants to get together, then we have to go out. Mom doesn't complain, yet there comes the day that Jackie and I return home to find Mom and Jenny involved in our living room. Jackie stands there in shock at the sight of her mom, yet she has watched me having sex with Jenny. I guess seeing my mom with hers is a little disturbing.

She quickly recovers and just smiles as she watches her mother orgasm. When Jenny opens her eyes, she groans loudly, motions for Jackie to join her. Jackie, at first, shook her head no. When Jenny mouths 'please' Jackie melts and goes to her mother. I stand watching Jackie kiss her mother with all the passion she had just shared with me. Mom's head pops up when she hears Jenny groan as Jackie's lips touch hers. Backing off slowly, mom smiles, as she rises to her feet, looking at me she winks. Smiling, she gets behind Jackie and starts to help her remove her clothes.

"We will leave you two alone now," Mom tells them.

Taking my hand, she pulls me to my room and attacks me. She is still horny and needs relief. For the next hour, I give her what she needs, but I think it isn't necessarily what she wants. I saw a gleam in her eyes as she undressed Jackie. As we were cuddling, the bedroom door opens and Jenny, pulling Jackie behind her, joins us on the bed.

"Go ahead, she won't bite, unless you ask her too," Jenny tells Jackie.

Mom's face lit up with the delights of untold pleasures she is about to experience. Jenny crawls up next to me as Jackie whispers into mom's ear. We watch as they slowly embrace and lay back onto the bed. Then Jenny's mouth is on my cock, sucking and bobbing. I am still hard from cuddling with mom and the sight before me keeps me that way. Jenny and I take turns pleasuring each other so one of us could always be watching mom and Jackie.

I listen to the screams of ecstasy coming from mom and Jackie as Jenny rubs her slick, juicy pussy all over my face. Then there is a tight, wet pussy sliding down my cock and a warm, wet mouth sucking my balls. My brain is suddenly overwhelmed with feelings and thoughts. My balls tighten and my prostate squeezes tight, spurting my fluid into the tight pussy in which my cock now throbs. I hear Jackie cry out as my semen splashed against her cervix. Mom sucks on my balls hard, harder than she has ever sucked on them before. Jenny pushes her pussy down on my face, covering my mouth and nose with her moist, hot flesh. I can't breathe, I can't move and the delightful pain shooting into my stomach from my balls is the best I have ever felt, the blackness washes over me all too soon.

Slowly, I am swimming out of the darkness surrounding me. The water is warm, yet every once in a while there is a cool spot. Rolling onto my back, I float along on top of the dark water. It takes some time, but I finally remember who I am and what I had been doing before I fell into the dark water. I smile to myself as the images flash across my mind. Bodies, beautiful, female bodies and they are mine. Then there are lips on mine and I become conscious of someone yelling in the distance. Still too tired to care, I float along, enjoying the soft, warm lips pressing against mine.

Shaking, stings from slaps, I flail my arms yet don't feel them move. Taking a deep breath, I open my eyes to see who is shaking me so urgently. Looking down at me is mom, tears rolling down her cheeks. I frown at the thought she is sad. Then I hear Jenny and Jackie whimpering also.

"He's coming around, oh dear god he's back," Mom wails.

Suddenly, Jackie is pressing her lips to mine, tears dripping onto my face.

"Oh good lord," Jenny cries. "I thought I suffocated him."

Jackie finally moves away from me and mom's lips are there. Kissing my lips, my face, my eyes, my neck all the time she is weeping. I wrap my arms around mom and hug her to me. She sighs as she feels my arms pull her down on me. Shaking the fatigue from my head, I let go of mom. She moves away and I reach for Jenny.

"No, no, no," she repeats over and over.

I pull her to me and hug her to me. I kiss her cheek.

"It wasn't your fault dear," I tell her. She cries all the more.

Rolling to my right I am now on top of Jenny. She is pinned beneath me, her eyes widen with what I can only think is fear. Unwrapping, my arms from her, I hold myself off her body, looking into her wide eyes with all the love and kindness I can muster. As I press my lips to hers, her eyes finally close and a moan of delight escapes her throat.

"I'm so sorry, Cole," Jenny said pushing me away a little. "I got so wrapped up, so excited, I'm sorry."

"Jenny, it's all good now."

Getting up I kneel in bed looking at the three of them and think to myself how lucky I am. Sighing, I sit back on my haunches and smile. I am suddenly very tired. A lot has happened today.

"Mom... " I start. "Mom, if you and Jenny could... "

"Of course dear," mom replies.

"Jenny, please don't worry about what happened."

"I'll try not to," Jenny said. "I do... I lo... ."

"I know."

Jenny and mom get off the bed and close the door as they leave. Jackie sits there looking at me, tears rolling down her cheeks. I hold out my hand to her, she is immediately in my arms kissing my neck and face.

"Oh god, I thought you were... "

"Don't! I'm here, you're here, that's what counts. Not what could have been? Understand?"

"Yes. Just hold me, Cole. Then when you think you are up to it, fuck me, fuck me hard."

"Of course dear," I tell her pulling her head to my chest.

Chapter LXVI

For the rest of the summer, I didn't spend any time alone with all three of them again. Things just got too intense with all three of them working on me. I did spend a number of nights with Jenny and Jackie. Some of my most memorable times from that summer were of the three of us in Jenny's bed just having fun. I love to watch Jenny and Jackie together. It is so sexy. Jackie confides in me that she likes to watch mom and me. She said it turns her on to watch my cock slide in and out of my mother.

My last year of school starts and Joan and I are together again. Karen is with us too, yet she seemed to be distant as we all work so hard this year. Karen wants to complete her Master's as soon as she can and Joan busies herself with helping her. I just want to graduate and from what Joan tells me I wouldn't be having any problems with doing just that. That being said, I still worked as hard as ever.

That year, I didn't go home much. I talk with mom and she understands. I talk to Jackie a couple of times when I can find the time. She is happy and doing well. She too would make the Dean's list. I am happy for her and proud of her.

One night while lying in bed with Joan, I confessed to her about Jackie. She smiles at me and nods.

"Is she pretty?" she asks.

"Yes, very."

"Do you enjoy being with her?"

"Yes but, just so, you know she will never take your place in my heart. I hope you're not upset with me. I also hope this doesn't hurt you."

"Cole, my dear, loving Cole, you could never hurt me. I know you love me. I know you are a young man who likes women. As I am a young woman who likes men and women... "

"Have you been seeing someone?"

"Would it hurt you if I did?"

"I... I don't think so. I haven't really thought about it much. I love you. You love me. My love for you is, I think, strong enough to... to let me believe if you did, it would be just a thing of pleasure and joy."

"Ah, well if I ever do, I will let you know. I have... I don't think about anyone, but you my darling."

"One of these days," I said.

"One of these days, what?" she asks.

"One of these days you will tell me your deepest secrets, desires, and fantasies."

"Oh, is that all you what to know? I can tell you those with no trouble. Just ask."

"How did you learn so much about sex?" Her eyes widen.

"Ahem," she clears her throat, "you would ask that question."

"It's one of three on my list of things to ask you."

"Uh, well, there was this boy. Before I knew George and you, who... "

"Was he really a boy?"

"Not exactly. He was about ten years older than I was when we met, kind of like us. He took my virginity. I was surprised that it didn't hurt, but he was patient and caring. After that, I wanted him all the time. Of course, that couldn't happen, but he met me as often as possible. For two years, he showed me things I had only read about in the books he had bought for me. For their day, these books were quite explicit. Some nights I would lie in bed masturbating for hours.

"I probably would have married him when we could, but he was drafted and died while serving his country."

"Oh god I'm so sorry," I told her, kissing her cheek.

"Thank you, but that was so long ago... "

"Yet I can see the pain in your heart."

"Yes, there is that."

"So he taught you everything?"

"No, there were two other young men, George was one of them."

"Do you still love George?"

"Oh god," she whispered. "Yes. Yes, I do."

"Do you ever see him?"

"No. No, never. He moved away, New York."

"Would you if you could?"

"Cole, please don't?"

"Okay sweetheart, I'm sorry."

"I love you, I love you with all my heart. Anything I have felt for other men in the past is there, but you consume my life now. You are all I want, for as long as we live."

"I love you too, Joan. I have always loved you and will always love you, no matter what."

"What are your other two questions?"

"They are not, for now, later maybe, one soon the other much, much later."

"Oh, my sounds ominous."

"Good. I like ominous," I told her smiling.

Pulling her into my arms, I kiss her neck and settle down to go to sleep. Sighing, Joan too gave in to sleep.

Chapter LXVII

The week of graduation, I spent with Joan. School ended two weeks earlier and I went home for those two weeks. Jackie is home too, as is Karen. Mom takes me to dinner several times, just not to the place Carol works, which kind of disappoints me. Two nights before I am to go back to Joan's for the week, mom said tonight is the night. We were having dinner late in the evening at the restaurant where Carol works.

As I go out the back door, I see Jackie waiting by the car. Mom smiles and said hello. I just shake my head as I open the front door to mom's car. Mom lets Jackie slid in first, then sits next to her and closes the door. I start the car and drive away.

"Do you know what you're getting into Jackie?" I ask her.

"Yes, your mom explained it all to me."

"I hope so," I said putting my arm around her shoulders and giving her a gentle squeeze.

"She knows dear. I told her all about Carol, Jackie is anxious to meet her."

"Good," I said.

We are all silent as I continue to the restaurant. Every once in a while, Jackie moans softly, as the streetlights flash in the windshield, I spy mom's hand caressing Jackie's thigh.

"Mom," I whisper softly.

"If she doesn't like what I am doing she just has to say the word," mom said.

Jackie just squeezes my thigh as she sighs loudly. I remain silent for the rest of the way. As we arrive, I pull up to valet parking and get out. The valet and the doorman are helping mom and Jackie out. With a beautiful woman on each arm, we enter the restaurant. Mom nods at the hostess who leads us to our table. It is the same table, as before and as we all settle in Carol, appears at my side. A gasp escapes Jackie's lips as she catches sight of Carol for the first time.

"God she is beautiful," Jackie whispers to herself.

"Thank you, Miss, that is very kind of you," Carol smiles.

"Carol, this pretty young lady is Jackie, she is our next door neighbor and tonight... "

"And tonight I am treating them both to a graduation dinner and dessert," Mom finishes for me, smiling.

"Nice to meet you, Miss Jackie, I hope you enjoy your dinner. Shall we start with drinks?"

Both Jackie and I were now old enough to drink legally.

"I would like a margarita, please," Jackie said.

Mom and I order our usual, a Manhattan for her and beer for me. The three of us chitchat while we wait for our drinks. Jackie looks over the menu as we talk.

"Here we are, Diane, a Manhattan, Miss Jackie a margarita and Cole a beer, unopened. Now, are you ready to order?"

"I am, you know my usual, please," mom tells her.

"Miss Jackie, have you decided?"

"Yes, I have. I'll have the petit filet, medium well with baked potato, loaded, house salad, house dressing and a side of the vegetable of the day."

"Very well. Cole?"

"If you remember what I had last time... "

"I do... "

"Then that's what I'll have with a side of you."

Jackie's eyes widen at my statement.

"I'll have a side of you too," Jackie whispers.

"I'm sorry that side dish isn't available until the dessert course," Carol sasses back laughing. "What have you told this girl, Cole?"

"Me, nothing, but... " I leave off turning to mom.

"Diane, shame on you," Carol admonishes mom turning and walking away.

Mom just shrugs taking a sip of her drink. Jackie takes a big gulp from hers while I open my beer and take a refreshing sip. Jackie sits there looking around the restaurant sipping at her drink. Mom and I talk quietly. I eventually, take Jackie's hand in mine. She smiles at me and blushes as I kiss her fingers.

"The place these can go tonight," I said softly. Jackie giggles and squirms in her chair.

"Stop that or I'll climb under the table and suck you off."

"Oh, that sounds like a good idea," mom said to Jackie's laughter.

Jackie watches wide-eyed as mom slips off her chair and under the table. Expecting mom to unzip me, Jackie's yelp surprises me. She slides forward a little on her chair and then sighs.

"Your mom is eating me," she whispers looking at me with hooded smoky eyes. "She is very good at it too."

I just smile at her, wishing I had thought of what mom is doing to Jackie. Carol silently approaches the table and starts setting our meal down in the front of us. Jackie just smiles at Carol, her eyes sparkling with lust in the subdued light. Carol bends over to whisper in my ear.

"Is Diane under the table?"

"Yes, she thought of it first... "

"Otherwise you would be there instead?"

"You got it, sweetheart."

I start to eat as Carol moves off. Jackie is almost ready. Suddenly her shoulders sag and a look of relief shadowed by loss flashes across her face. I take her hand in mine again and give it a slight squeeze as we both watch mom slip back up into her chair. Taking her napkin, mom dabs at her mouth then smiles at Jackie.

"That was a great appetizer," she said, then starts in on her meal. "Now I'm famished."

Laughing I take a sip of my beer and continue to eat. Jackie, although a little unsteady, begins eating also. The rest of the meal is filled with pleasant conversation and good food. Carol checks back frequently. Each time Jackie sighs. Once we finish, Jackie and mom each have another drink, while the busboy clears the table. Then, Carol is standing close to me, which allowed me to run my hand up her smooth, silky leg as she asked who wanted dessert.

Chapter LXVIII

"So who is having dessert?" Carol asks.

"Well, dear we all are if you are the dessert," mom said softly.

"I see. Your place?"

"No, dear, I wouldn't make you travel that far. Just across the street, room 231," mom tells her dangling a room key over her hand. "Or if you want we will wait for you and we can all drive over together."

"If you would wait, I would like that very much," Carol said taking mom's credit card and hurrying away.

Watching Jackie fidget in her seat, I grab the key to the room from mom.

"Jackie and I will go on ahead and meet you and Carol in the room, the poor girl is ready to explode."

"Good idea, we'll be along shortly," mom said smiling.

Getting up, I help Jackie out of her chair. Taking her elbow in my hand, I help her navigate the restaurant, to the front door. As we step into the cool of the night, Jackie turns me and kisses me passionately. Scooping her into my arms, I carry her to the car, all the while her tongue is fighting with mine in my mouth. Setting her down on her feet gently, I open the door and help her sit down. Closing the door, I run around to the driver's side and climb in. I drive across the street to the motel. It's not a four-star hotel but it's no dive either. Helping Jackie to climb the stairs to our room, I squeeze her hand, reassuring her.

"God I'm so excited, yet so nervous," she said clinging to my arm.

"You should have seen my mom the first time Carol came home with us."

Jackie's eyes widen as I open the door to the room. Inside, with the door closed, she is in my arms pulling my lips to hers. Wrapping my arms around her, I unzip her dress. She moans as I pulled the zipper all the way down. Taking hold of her wrists, I pull them from around my neck, pushing the dress off her shoulders. She shivers as the cool room air touches her smooth skin. Picking her up again I place her on the bed, she relaxes with her eyes closed as I undress.

"I almost can't breathe," Jackie whispers.

I sit on the bed next to her and brush her hair from her eyes. Keeping her eyes closed she smiles. Leaning down I kiss her cheek softly. She jumps at the knock on the door. I get up, she rolls to her side staring wide-eyed at the door. I open the door wide, not really caring who is out there. Mom and Carol giggle as they step into the room.

"Started without us, I see," mom said.

"I hope you all don't mind, but I need to shower," Carol said starting to strip off her clothes.

Each patch of naked skin exposed to her view mesmerizes Jackie.

"I think I'll join you if you don't mind," Jackie said meekly get up off the bed.

"The more the merrier," Carol laughs. "She is a hot little vixen," Carol said to me.

"You have no idea."

Mom strips down and stands behind me wrapping her arms around my torso. Kissing my neck, she moves her hand down to my hard, pulsing cock.

"God I love you," she said squeezing me gently. "You are always hard, I love that."

"I'm only hard when you are going to touch me, mom."

"Mmm," she moans stroking my hard shaft.

Carol and Jackie come out of the bathroom. Jackie is looking at Carol with dreamy eyes. It would appear she is highly infatuated with lovely Carol. Mom just sighs as she watches them both walk to the bed. Wrapping Jackie in her arms, Carol falls back into bed. The two women, one a lovely tan the other a sexy caramel, entwined on the bed. Flashes of white where a bikini blocked the sun appear now and then only to be covered with a caramel hand or head.

"God don't they look beautiful together?" mom asks.

"They do," I reply.

The rest of the night is very exciting, with pleasures abound. Jackie is an animal after a round with Carol. She next goes after mom, to mom's delight. I always thought that mom had a thing for sweet Jackie. Carol and I enjoy each other once again. As we slowly bring each other to climax, we talk about things. I notice she is wearing an engagement ring and ask her about it.

"He's a great guy, I love him very much."

"Where did you meet him?"

"At the restaurant, he is one of my special customers, like you and Diane."

"How many special customers do you have, if you don't mind my asking?"

"Four sets. Two couples like you and Diane and two singles. My guy is one of the singles."

"Does he mind your other special customers?"

"No, he likes the idea of me doing this. He is very open-minded."

"I'm happy for you dear, you deserve happiness."

"You didn't ask the one question I thought you might."

"What would that be dear?"

"What color is he?"

"Does it matter?"

"No, I guess not, not now," said Carol, with a smile on her face, as I bring her to orgasm.

The rest of the night is a mass of bodies rolling around on the bed. It is one of the more memorable nights I have spent with three women. At one point, the three of them, are all in a daisy chain, as I lie there watching them make each other come and come and come. Mouths, fingers, hands, tongues, the slurping noise of oral copulation fill the room. Mom, eventually, rolls out of the crowd, exhausted and cuddles up to me to watch Jackie and Carol. The both of them are insatiable. Around five in the morning, everyone is asleep.

Chapter LXIX

It's graduation week and I am at Joan's place. The ceremony is tomorrow. After the ceremony, Joan and I plan to spend the weekend at the resort, alone. I am very happy to be at her place. She cuddles up next to me on the couch as we watch the news on TV. We go up to bed before ten and just hold each other close.

"What are your plans now?" she asks me.

"To find a job, save enough money so we can spend next summer in a state that will allow us to marry."

"Are you sure that is what you want?"

"Why are you asking me that question? You know the answer."

"I know, it's just that I have felt you growing away from me lately."

"Never. I know my mind has been on other things, but you are constantly in my thoughts. My heart aches for you when we are apart. My heart aches for you now, even though we are together. My heart will always ache for you, I will always love you."

"That's good to hear," she whispers pressing her lips to mine.

"It's time for another question," I tell her softly.

"Oh my, whatever could it be?"

"Joan, will you marry me? Will you be my bride?"

"Oh god, yes, yes my darling, I surely will."

Our lips come together in a passion-filled kiss. My mind swirls as her tongue touches my lips, taking me back to our first kiss. I pull back from her to look into her eyes, her beautiful brown eyes with the gold flecks. Tears fill them and overflow her lids. I watch them roll down her smooth cheeks to land on the pillow.

"My heart is so happy and so proud of you," Joan tells me.

I didn't know what to said. I kissed the tears away as my mind sought a reply.

"Dear Joan, I love you so much. You are my light, my soul, my life. I am consumed with passion at the mere thought of you. My soul sings at your touch."

"I love you too, Cole."

We sleep then, both content to be in each other's arms.

I am standing in line to receive my diploma. Those in front of me move quickly. As the Dean hands me my sheepskin and shakes my hand, I take my cap off and toss it in the air as each student before me has done. Caps litter the auditorium floor. I graduated tenth in my class. I have just made the Dean's list. As I return to my seat, the last of the graduates come down off the stage. At the Dean's final words, we all stand and cheer. Milling around with my fellow students, those I considered friends, I tell goodbye.

I work my way over to where Joan and my parents sit, waiting for me. Mom wraps me in her arms, kisses my cheek, dad shakes my hand and pounds me on my back. Joan stands to the side waiting. Turning to her, I let her hug me and kiss my cheek. Dad and mom insist we join them for lunch at a restaurant around the corner from the school. Once there, it is an intimate place, drinks are brought and dad clears his throat.

"From what I have been told and to tell the truth I'm not surprised, you two wish to get married?"

"Uh," I start surprised, "yes we do."

"Just to make sure, Joan is that your wish?"

"Yes, Carl it is."

"Well then, Diane has something to tell you and you have my blessing."

I am stunned. Joan is stunned. I thought my father would be the biggest obstacle to our getting married.

"Hon, Joan," mom said, handing me an envelope, "there is enough money in there for you two to settle into an apartment in a small town in Nevada. You only have to be living there for thirty days to get married. Actually, you can get married in Las Vegas tomorrow, but it wouldn't be recognized by other states. The long-term resident license is. So go have fun and when you set the date let us know, we would love to be your witnesses."

Joan couldn't say a word, she is crying so hard. I just stared at my dad.

"Thank you so much," I finally stammer out.

Getting up I hugged mom and dad. Then Joan is hugging them both and kissing my father hard. I am stunned, yet not surprised, after all, my dad is just an older me. Letting go of Joan, my dad looks at me sheepishly.

"All right, I have to go. Cole will you see your mother gets home for me?" asks Dad.

"Sure dad."

"Thank you again, Carl," Joan croaks as sobs of happiness rack her body.

"Think nothing of it, Joan dear."

Dad smiles and is gone. Mom watches him leave and turning back to us her face is a mask of sadness. When she sees me watching her she smiles and nods at Joan who is still crying. Pulling her into my arms, I hold her until she stops. None of us is hungry, so I drop a ten on the table, leaving to go to Joan's place.

By the time we arrive, Joan has stopped crying. Mom held her on the drive. When we get inside Joan goes to the kitchen counter and fixes herself a drink. Mom then fixes herself one. I grab a beer out of the fridge. In the living room, we settle down, talk about the future and how Joan and I see it unfolding for us.

After about an hour, mom picks up the phone and calls a cab. I tell her I'll be happy to drive her home. She just tut-tuts me as she pats me on the head like her little boy. Suddenly, I am that little boy again; happy to be with my mom and feeling the love she has for me. Taking my face in her hands, she kisses me on the lips, a long lingering kiss, hot with passion and expectations. I sigh as she pulls her lips from mine. Turning slightly, Joan is there and pressing her lips to moms. A moan from mom's throat pushes Joan to continue her embrace. I realize this is the first time for the two of them.

"Well I have to go," mom said at the sound of the taxi's horn outside. "You two have fun and call us when you get there. The rent is paid for two months starting from tomorrow. The key is in the envelope, along with the address and a copy of the lease. I love you both."

Mom turns and almost runs to the taxi. Tears are once again rolling down Joan's cheeks.

Chapter LXX

Thirty days later, we stand in the office of the Justice of the Peace. Mom and dad behind us as the Justice of the Peace reads from the book before him. I said 'I do' at the appropriate time as does Joan.

"With this ring I, thee wed, to love for eternity, to watch over and protect from those who would do you harm, to always, be there no matter what, to hold you dear to my heart and never forsake you. With this ring, I profess my complete and utter devotion to you for the rest of my life."

Tears were streaming down the face of my love as I slip the ring into place. Dabbing at her eyes with her kerchief, she smiles.

"With these vows, I declare my everlasting love for you, no matter where we are you will always be in my heart. You will fill my days with happiness and I will attempt to fill yours with all the happiness you could want. I am yours, to do with, as you will. I will always love you until the day I die. I have loved you for longer than you will ever know."

"You may kiss your bride," the Justice of the Peace tells me.

Lifting her veil, I press my lips to hers gently.

"I love you, Missus Schuster," I tell her, which just makes her cry all the more.

Smiling I hug her gently. Then mom and dad are upon us. At dinner that night, my dad once again surprises Joan and me.

"Cole, I have a wedding present here. Our company just happens to own a small place on the beach down in the Bahamas," he tells me handing me another envelope. "There are two plane tickets, money, and a credit card in there. The address of the place is on the envelope and here is the key." He hands me a key ring with three keys on it. "There is a boat in the boathouse you may use. It's not big, but it is very nice. Just don't stray out of the lagoon. I have arranged for you to stay there for two weeks."

"I don't know what to said?" Joan is crying again. "Thank you, dad, mom," I tell them.

The next day we are flying to the Bahamas. Joan is shaking, she has cried all night, finally falling asleep early in the morning. Once she did, I closed my eyes and submitted to the darkness. Now, though, we are on our way as husband and wife to a romantic place we could have only dreamed of ever visiting. Hugging her to me, she just shivers.

"I don't know what has come over me. I'm so happy and so very excited. I still think I'm dreaming."

"I know what you mean. God, I love you," I tell her hugging her to me. "Just remember that as we go through life."

"I will if you will."

The two weeks we spend is marvelous. Lying on the beach, soaking up the sun, splashing in the clear blue water, what more could you ask for. Joan is relaxed, I am relaxed and each night is full of love and tenderness. Each day is full of rest and recuperation. We did take a few days to explore and happened upon a nude beach. Joan loved to be naked outdoors, as did I. Soon our tan lines disappear, just about the time we have to leave for home. Our plan is for me to move into Joan's place until I find a job, although there is an offer of a teaching position at the university.

Life settles down for us, as we became a couple. Friends of Joan's who don't know of us are surprised when she returns to school. Neither Joan nor I make mention of our relationship, other than that of husband and wife. All things considered, I am really happy and so is Joan. In fact, she is happier than I ever remember seeing her.

Karen stops by after we return from the Bahamas. The three of us spent the day in bed together. Joan and I have talked about her and neither of us wants to shut her out if she is still willing to join us. Karen has a marvelous time with us as we did with her. I have no plans to see Jackie, Carol or any other women now that I am married to my love. Joan has other ideas about that.

She tells me one night in pillow talk she would like to meet each of the young ladies I have been with while on summer vacations. I tell her no way. Our first fight, it didn't last long as she has me agreeing in minutes. So while it is still summer, I bring each of them over. Joan cooks dinner then she has dessert. I save Carol 'till last. That night is a very special night for us both. Joan passes out twice that night from Carol's ministrations. After taking Carol home, Joan snuggles up to me in the car and whispers things in my ear I have never heard her said. I am extremely happy.

Jackie and Joan became good friends and when Jackie transfers to the north campus to study for her masters, she moves in with us. Karen is there too, in her second term for her master's degree. The house is once again dedicated to studying, except for me. I find a job at an engineering firm not far from the university. So now, I am building buildings. I am now making enough that each summer, Joan and I spent two weeks in some exotic, romantic place in the world. We are happy and in love, still.

Ten years have passed; Joan and I still live in her townhouse, happy as clams. Jackie stops by every now and then, as does Karen. Karen found herself a stand-up guy who loves her very much and is willing to do anything for her. She has a child and her practice is doing well. So far, I haven't seen hide nor hair of Kurt. Jackie is married with two children, her husband is a classmate she met while studying for her masters. She still gets together with her dad and her mom about once a month. Mom stops by when she can. She has been traveling with dad on his business trips a lot lately. Don't ask me what he does, it has never been clear to me and I probably don't really want to know, but mom is happy and still in love with him.

I finally meet Joan's parents although we never told them who I am exactly; they seem to have found out. Turns out, they just want their daughter to be happy and now that she is, they are happy. So we spend a weekend every summer up at their cottage on the lake.

The first weekend there, I pull Joan with me out into the fields and woods. We tramp around the farm all day. Eventually, I find the place for which I am searching.

"It was here," I mutter looking around with wonder.

"What was here?" asks Joan, sweat running down her forehead and soaking her blouse.

"This is where mom lost her virginity," I said softly, pulling her with me into the hollow.

Dead trees and brush arch over the small area. Nothing grows under the clutter above. I pull Joan to me, hugging her tightly.

"How do you know this is where it happened?"

"She told me about it," I whisper, in awe of the feeling I sense here.

"So who was the lucky guy? I don't remember who she might have been seeing back then."

Looking into Joan's eyes, I smile as I caress her cheek.

"No, you wouldn't she said you were very young and small then. It was her brother."

"What?" Joan almost shouts. Her eyes are wide with surprise.

I chuckle at her surprise as I start to take my clothes off.

"What do you think you're doing?" she asks her eyes starting to glow with passion.

"Strip for me. Take your clothes off. I want to take you here. Here where it all started."

Joan is shocked at my request but quickly pulls her clothes from her wonderful body. I help her to lie back in the dirt. It is soft and smells clean. I am in her quickly. Staring into her eyes, I start to fuck her slowly. She is thrusting her hips up to meet my thrusts into her body. We both climax at the same time. We quickly dress as the sun is setting. I brush the dirt off her back as she pulls her blouse on.

"Feel better?" she asks.

"I do. Have I told you how much I love you?"

"Not for at least five minutes," she giggles as I squeeze her ass pressing her to me.

"I love you, Joan Schuster," I tell her. She swoons, just as she does each time I use her married name.

"I love you too my darling. You will tell me what they did here, won't you?"

"Yes, dear. Maybe tonight in bed," I chuckle.

We hurry back to the cottage and dinner with her parents.

I can't tell you how much I have come to love Joan. I thought I loved her with all my heart all these years, yet as each year passes, I love her more. She is the only woman I want now and will be the only woman I want until I die. I sit here in the easy chair she bought me last Christmas watching her grade papers on the coffee table and feel the love for her course through my veins. She is my love, my wife, and my god mother.